Chapter 1: the nights were mainly made
Chapter Text
“.. Noodle Boy?” Red Son glanced from side to side, wondering where the rest of the usual entourage was, and why MK would be stupid enough to walk up to him in the middle of a mediocre café. “The hell are you doing here?”
He watched as MK snickered, rubbing his hands together before pulling out a strip of crumpled paper and writing a string of numbers on it. Seemingly to himself, MK murmured quietly, “ I am going to be so mad at me when I find out about this. ” Red Son could feel his hair sparking, small embers fizzling against the shop’s linoleum floors, but MK looked up at him before Red Son could really lose it. “Here you go!”
Red Son looked down at the paper that had been thrust into his hands. It read:
‘ MK’s Contact Info!
XXX-XXX-XXXX
In case you want to talk :D ’
Red Son decided, as he felt his hair fully ignite, that MK was an idiot.
An idiot who at least was a clone and not actually physically present in front of an enemy who wanted him dead, as evidenced by the eruption of hair when Red Son attempted to cremate him, but an irredeemable idiot nonetheless.
He chose not to think about the fact that his hands stayed notably absent from fire and the paper remained unburnt.
------
To be clear, Red Son never actually intended on using the number.
He kept it, obviously, and hid it from his parents for reasons he could not even explain to himself, but he never really thought he would use it.
Then, a week or so later, walking down the street, he saw a TV in a store window playing the news, and MK was being thrown into a wall by some demon or other, falling ass over teakettle, and Red Son laughed so hard he found himself pulling out his phone to take a picture of the TV screen. Then, as he closed out of the camera app, his eyes strayed to his messages, followed by his thumbs as they tapped on the app icon.
[Idiot Noodle Boy]
Me: This you? (image)
Me: HAHAHAAH
Me: HAHAHAHAHAHA
Me: Fucking wipeout
He watched on the TV as MK pulled out his phone, still in the rubble, that idiot, and turned an angry red, yelling inaudibly down at it.
Through his own laughter, Red Son barely caught the way he fumbled with the device, tossing it to the side to catch his staff just before the demon attacked again.
A few hours later, when Red Son was sat in his room scheming, his phone buzzed, startling him enough that his hair sparked angrily.
[Idiot Noodle Boy]
Idiot Noodle Boy: SHUT UP
Idiot Noodle Boy: WHO EVEN ARE U??
He snorted.
Me: Don’t you remember giving me your number?
Idiot Noodle Boy: ?????????
Me: … It’s Red Son, you idiot. Your idiot clone gave me ur number.
Idiot Noodle Boy: .. What. . THE HELL ????
Me: Ur fault AHAHA
Idiot Noodle Boy: FUCK OFF
Idiot Noodle Boy: I’MGOING TO BLOCK U
Me: oh , lord forbid
Idiot Noodle Boy: :((
Me: Laugh Out Loud
------
They didn’t text for a few days, after that—not until his little friend Mei suddenly came into possession of an ancient sword that with immense powers and something or other that Princess Iron Fan wanted, and she wouldn’t stop making passive aggressive comments about it whenever Red Son walked into the room, as if he was the one she assigned to retrieve it.
[Idiot Noodle Boy]
Me: Give me your sword.
Idiot Noodle Boy: ??????
Me: the green one. Give it to me.
Idiot Noodle Boy: It’s not mine???
Me: JUST FUKCIGN GIVE IT TO ME
Idiot Noodle Boy: ???? ITS NOT MINE??????
Me: Fine.
Me: meet me at the gas station near that one actually decent not-super-rigged arcade R! N!
Red Son swept out of his father’s lair, for once moving pretty quietly, no grand exit, and rushed to hide in a shadow before MK would show up, not even bothering to check his texts to see if MK would show up .
No matter what anyone may have thought, Red Son was not just using it as an excuse to leave the lair.
It didn’t matter anyway. MK did show up, of course, and it was very funny to watch the idiot glancing about, looking for Red Son like he’d been stood up.
MK kicked at a rock on the ground, the neon lights of the gas station the only thing illuminating the area in the dark of the night. He scowled down at the pebbled dirt. “Where on earth is that annoying guy?”
Red Son emerged from his little hiding spot, hands stuck into his pockets as he walked forward with a shit-eating grin. “Annoying, am I?”
“ Holy–! ” MK leapt up, staff flipping into existence in his hand, and turned to face him. Eyes wide, a hand pressed to his heaving chest, MK glared up at Red Son. “What is wrong with you? You can’t just sneak up on a guy like that!”
Red Son snickered. “I just did, Noodle Boy.” Stretching his hands above his head, eyes closing on a yawn, Red Son listened as MK growled at the blatant disregard.
“Why did you even want to talk to me?”
“Boredom?” Red Son hummed. “Maybe I thought I’d try my luck with a fight, now that I can just text you a location instead of having to scheme ways to get you places.” He pointed at MK and laughed. “And you just showed up! Idiot.”
MK’s hand clenched tighter around his staff, one foot shifting back slightly into a more ready stance. “I, uh… I’m really banking on that maybe, right now.”
Red Son sighed, letting his hand drop back into his pockets. “Yeah.” He shook his head. “I’m bored and you just make it so easy.”
MK scowled, but couldn’t seem to think of a response, so Red Son just waved a hand in the vague direction of the gas station and started walking.
“Come along, now, idiot.”
“Fuck off.” Despite that, like an idiot, MK followed, still grumbling. “You’re an asshole.”
—------
They bought slushies, both red because they had taste, and ended up huddled in the shadows at the back door of the arcade, hidden away in the alley, only the flickering red light above the back door letting them see one another. Red Son figured he could have lit a fire, but also figured MK would prefer he didn’t cause property damage, and he wasn’t actually trying to pick a fight.
They sat together in near silence, uncomfortably close for two bitter enemies, shoulders and knees brushing together, elbows bumping whenever they sipped at their slushies. The quiet was thick, tension nearly overbearing. The low buzz of the red light at the backdoor seemed to grow louder, gradually, until it was nearly deafening, swallowed only momentarily by the grating sound of them drinking their slushies.
MK fidgeted next to him, setting down his drink and cracking his knuckles. Red Son glanced sideways at the Monkie Kid.
“What the hell are you doing, idiot?” He punctuated his question with a deafening sip of his slushy. MK grunted in response, very intelligently, and Red Son rolled his eyes. “What’s your deal, Noodle Boy?”
MK grunted, again, somehow less intelligently, and said, “Shut up, will you?”
Oh?
He said it out loud, too.
“Oh?”
Slowly, Red Son set his own drink down, turning to look at MK. “What could I possibly have done to piss you off? Actually, what?”
MK raised an eyebrow at him. “You mean, aside from constantly calling me stupid?”
“Not exactly an insult if it’s the truth.” Red Son snorted.
MK growled, pushing away from him enough to stand. “You’re such an asshole.”
“I’m the son of the Demon Bull King. It’s my birthright.”
Drawing his staff from his ear with a snarl, MK lunged at Red Son, knocking him flat on his back. Red Son hit the ground with a thud—wheezing at the sudden impact—and ignited his hair, sending MK reeling backwards with a burn on his cheek.
“What is your deal , Noodle Boy?” Red Son felt at his chest, glaring down at MK, who was gingerly tapping the shiny pink skin on his face. “Fucking…”
“What’s my deal?” MK shouted, shoving to his feet and leaning against the opposite wall. “You burned my face !”
“Yeah, because you attacked me !”
“Only because you only called me out here to make fun of me!”
“What, did you think we were going to sing kum-bay-fucking-ah?” Red Son glared down at his rival. “Come on ! We’re enemies, Noodle Boy. Don’t fucking forget it.”
He blew fire in MK’s face, heard him let out a pained grunt, and was promptly punched in the face. Red Son grabbed MK’s wrist as he tried to draw it back, unbalancing the both of them and sending them to the ground.
The ground, where the half-finished slushies were.
They teetered, nearly tipping over, and settled.
MK and Red Son froze in place, staring at each other with wide eyes, and then at their drinks.
“Truce?” MK whispered, as though speaking at a normal volume would be the end and the slushies would fall over.
Red Son agreed. “Truce.”
They picked up their drinks, got to their feet, stared at one another uncomfortably.
“I’m going to go home.”
“I must return to the lair.”
A moment of silence.
“Good night.”
“Die in your sleep.”
They parted with that heartfelt goodbye, or would have, if not for a small detail they had failed to consider.
They ended up having a very awkward walk home after they were all covered in burns and bruises, MK’s apartment in the same direction as the lair.
It did not become a pattern.
------
Three times was not a pattern.
Chapter 2: for saying things that you can't say tomorrow day
Summary:
Oh.
Oh, shit.
Red Son was playing therapist to an idiot hero’s origin story.
It could not have been a worse joke if he’d tried.
~*~
or: in the aftermath of 'noodles or death', mk is forced to realize how his role as the successor of the monkey king impacts those he loves. of course, red son is the absolute only person he can go to with this.
(chapter title is the rest of the line from chapter 1 from the song 'do i wanna know' by arctic monkeys)
Notes:
ahaa welcome back i am going crazy with this HAHA this fic might end up being short, though i do plan to continue through seasons 2 and 3 so. probably around 20 chapters ?? its looking like a chapter per episode right now, and i started at ep 2/3, this chapter being episode 4, so..... hope the pacing doesn't seem rushed !! please let me know so i can edit!
anyway. welcome back to my red son mk slushie friendship agenda. this entire fic is, actually, a cry for help. i do not know how to spell slushie and am loyal to the way i do it out of pure stubbornness. help. i probably won't listen, i just feel like i should know.
anyway! enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Deviation from the not-a-pattern happened a few weeks later, late one night when the buzzing of his phone woke Red Son up from a dreamless sleep.
[Idiot Noodle Boy]
Idiot Noodle Boy: heyyyy
Idiot Noodle Boy: u awkae?????
Me: i am NOW you fuckigng
Idiot Noodle Boy: great !!!!!
Idiot Noodle Boy: come to the gas station rn !!!
Idiot Noodle Boy: now !!!!!!!
Idiot Noodle Boy: PLEASEE!!!!!!!
Me: you just WOKE ME UP why the hell should I do anything for you
Me: It’s like 3 in the morning idiot
Idiot Noodle Boy: get! Over! HERE !!!
Me: . stupid.
He still went, though, because that was how it worked.
—------
MK was there before him, for once. He was pacing back and forth in the gas station parking lot, the purple and blue flashing ads and neon lights barely glowing enough for his silhouette to be visible.
Weird. Not that Red Son was concerned, of course.
“Hey, Noodle Boy!” He called, walking closer. MK kept pacing, as though he couldn’t even hear Red Son calling for him.
And that— that was concerning. What kind of idiot would arrange a meeting with an enemy and then get so lost in their own head they couldn’t hear the enemy’s arrival?
For reasons he knew would never be forgiven by his parents, ones he barely even knew himself, Red Son didn’t take the opportunity to attack. He stepped closer, and called again.
“Idiot! Pay attention!”
MK yelped, whirled around, hand raised to his ear and staff half-drawn within the blink of an eye.
Red Son stared back at him. “Jumpy, much?”
“What the fuck , Red Son?” MK pressed a hand to his chest, taking a deep breath. “I’ve told you not to sneak up on me like that.”
“I literally didn’t,” he rolled his eyes, hands on his hips. Then, jutting out a finger to point at the Monkie Kid, “ you just weren’t paying attention. It’s not my fault you’re zoned to hear your potential murderer when he’s actively yelling your name.”
“You know, believe it or not, ‘ idiot ’ is not my name.”
“It’s just that it’s more accurate than that stupid… What, Monkie Kid? As if.”
MK winced, visibly, like Red Son had struck a nerve, a new vulnerability, and he disgusted himself by discovering he had an urge to apologize . He violently squashed it down. Absolutely not.
“Let’s just go,” MK said, pointing with his thumb at the crummy gas station behind him. “We’ve only got ‘til dawn.”
“Yeah, whatever. I’ve been waiting on you.”
—------
They got red slushies again, as they did every time. At this point, the bored teen working the counter, all pink hair and different color lipstick every night, had grown numb to the novelty of the son of the Demon Bull King and the successor of the Monkey King walking into the gas station at three in the morning to buy red slushies, and just offered them a lazy wave.
Red Son should probably learn her name. MK probably knew it.
Leaving out the backdoor like usual, MK barely made it two steps before he tripped over what could only have been air and dropped his slushie. They both stopped, stared down as the drink slowly fell, the red juice separating from the ice and spilling like blood across the ground.
MK was silent, and when Red Son glanced up to say something, though he wasn’t entirely sure what, he saw the Monkie Kid’s hands were shaking.
“Fuck,” MK muttered. Then, louder, punching the wall hard enough to make his knuckles bleed, “Fuck!” Red Son jumped, couldn’t stop himself from staring.
“It…” Red Son swallowed, staring down at his enemy (Rival? Nighttime snack partner?) as MK stared down, in turn, at his own shaking, clenched, fists and raw knuckles. “It’s just a slushie, you idiot, you can get a new—”
“ Shut up !” MK shouted, eyes clenched shut and a shudder passing through him. “Just shut up !”
“M—”
MK’s fist clipped his jaw, smearing his own blood across Red Son’s face, but when Red Son turned back to face him, his eyes were still closed tight, and his whole body was shaking. Even as he drew back his other fist to punch Red Son again, something in Red Son could tell that there was something off .
He didn’t even know MK well—but he knew how MK looked when he was really fighting.
His staff wasn’t drawn. He didn’t even really look angry or determined. Just scared, and desperate, and like he was one missed breath from hyperventilating.
Red Son caught MK’s next punch and spun MK to press him against the wall of the gas station. It was easy. A fleeting thought, one that Red Son tried very quickly to crush, crossed his mind.
‘Would he even fight if I lit my hands right now?’
He shook it away, instead leaning into MK’s space.
“What’s your deal tonight?” He scoffed, and MK refused to make eye contact with him. “What, are you brooding? Why’d you even ask me to come out here?”
“I’m not brooding,” MK scowled, but the effect was notably lessened by how he still wouldn’t look up and his voice was wobbling. “Asshole.”
Red Son laughed at him, saw a small bit of spit land on his cheek, to which MK scrunched up his face in disgust. “Yeah? What do you call this, then? Depressing introspection? Casual self-condemnation? What’s the real reason you wanted me here, idiot?”
“Fine!” His scowl deepened, but did not become any more effective. “Fuck!”
Silence, for a few moments.
Finally, “Well? I’m waiting.”
MK mumbled something, quick and low, and Red Son couldn’t catch it.
“Yeah, try again.”
“It’s because you’re… someone I can’t disappoint.” Then he winced, like he was reminiscing on the thoroughly disappointing events of the night. “Or, like, I can disappoint without really caring because you hate me anyway.”
“You’re using me… as a therapist?”
“I…”
“You know there are people who literally get paid for that, right? Like, ones who care, or at least pretend to?”
MK glowered, finally looking up at him. “As if you’ve been to a therapist.”
“Have you?”
“Fuck off.”
“Yeah, that’s what I thought. What’s your deal, then?”
MK seemed to hesitate, for a second, but he’d come for a reason. “...Have you… heard of the Spider Queen?”
Red Son furrowed his brows, thrown off, but nodded. “Of course. I’ve been around for a while, you know.”
“Cool, cool,” MK nodded, absentminded, looking a little bit lost, a little too contemplative, and Red Son gave him a small shake. “Right, uh, so… she, like, kidnapped my friends?” He glanced away, and his voice dropped to a whisper. “To use them against me?”
Oh.
Oh, shit.
Red Son was playing therapist to an idiot hero’s origin story.
It could not have been a worse joke if he’d tried.
“Ah,” was what he ended up saying. “Yes. That… does happen…” He was so unqualified for this.
“Is that— it’s normal? Like, just because I’m the Monkie Kid, people I— my family— ”
“Yeah,” Red Son cut him off. “They’re gonna be used against you.”
He thought of the plans he’d heard his parents making some nights, when they thought he was asleep, because they figured he was too weak-willed, too spineless and too dramatic to agree to the plans they made in the dark. Kidnapping of family and friends was probably among the… more kind plans they’d mentioned.
Looking down at the overwrought Monkie Kid he had pinned to a wall for the man’s own safety , so horrified by the thought of causing his family harm that he could hardly handle it, Red Son almost thought they may be right about his constitution.
Then he ignored that thought, because he had to.
“You’re the Monkie Kid, if you haven’t noticed. The Monkey King’s great successor. How many friends does that annoying monkey have, again?”
MK didn’t respond. That was fine, though.
“You have power. You’re inexperienced. You have attachments. People who want you out of the way are going to take advantage of whatever they can.”
He still didn't answer for awhile, until Red Son was almost starting to think about apologizing for being so blunt.
“ I can’t— ” he finally gasped. “ I can’t let them get hurt. ”
“Then don’t.” Like it was that simple.
“ I can’t let them–him– down like that. ”
“Then don’t.” When he knew it wasn’t that simple, when he knew he went home every day and his parents lost just that little bit more faith in him.
MK was silent for a few more breaths, letting himself slowly come down from his little breakdown. Then, “I can’t go back to them like this.”
Red Son rolled his eyes. “Then stay here for a bit, idiot. ‘Til dawn, right?”
A small smile crossed MK’s face, and it looked shaky and fake, but it was there. “Right.” Then he shoved his way out of Red Son’s grip, which had slackened over time, and grabbed Red Son’s slushie right out of his hand and took a sip. “Thanks.”
“Fuck off.”
They slid down the wall, shared the remaining slushie until the syrup was all gone and it was just crushed ice in there colored a vague shade of pink and the moon started to go down.
By daybreak, the only evidence of their presence in that parking lot was the sticky, cloying red of a spilled slushie.
—------
It did become a pattern, that time.
Nights and nights and nights, barely outside the back door of the gas station, enclosed in the dark employees’ parking lot with two red slushies and a growing problem.
Did they even want to fight anymore?
—------
“Hey… how come that weird mech arm thingy you made worked to lift the staff when we first met?”
“I’d hardly call that a first meeting, idiot.”
“Oh, shut up, asshole. Just answer the question?”
“It worked because I made it. Stupid question.”
“You are so pretentious.”
—------
“Was there… a reason you were chosen?”
“Huh?”
“As the Monkie Kid.” The title was said very mockingly. “How’d you even prove yourself?”
“I just… picked it up?” A small shrug. “I could lift the staff, so he trained me? That was all there really was, I think.”
“For real?”
“...Yeah.”
“I really hate that monkey.”
MK laughed at him.
—------
“I will give you, like… a considerable sum of money if you can lift my staff right now.”
“Really, noodle arms? What if I pick it up really easily and just bring it back to my parents?”
“Then I guess I won’t give you the money?”
“You’re such an idiot.” Red Son sighed.
“So… you’re not taking the bet, then?”
“I’m taking the fucking bet!”
He dislocated his shoulder, and he didn’t even manage to pick up the stupid staff.
It was worth it, though. MK felt bad enough to offer to pay for his slushie the following night.
Notes:
ayy hope you liked it!!! the friendship is Developing arghh agrhh !!
drop a kudos/comment if you enjoyed? i love reading what you all think, and i try to respond to everyone!
feel free to reach out on me on twitter/insta/tumbler @patroiocus - i'm most likely to respond on twitter!!
stay safe, and have a good day/night!
Chapter 3: the manneporte - by night and by day
Summary:
Even if he didn't reply, Red Son knew MK would come. That was just how it worked.
Red Son arrived early, earlier than usual, and the girl working the counter raised an eyebrow at him when he walked in alone to buy two slushies.
He waited in the employees' parking lot until the sun was starting to rise again.
~*~
or: yin & jin really had no way of knowing about red son, in their defense. unfortunately for them, it meant the calabash was a lot less convincing from the very start. unfortunately for red son, he has abandonment issues.
Notes:
i have such disgustingly immense brainrot from this show i have AP week coming up i have a literary analysis due in two hours i just pulled this entire chapter out of my ass oh my fucking god i have been doing nothing but thinking about this fic and these two silly little goofy guys i am going to fail my ap lit test because mk and red son don't know how to just be friends and get along without having daddy issues and i am pointing directly at red son
stop being scared and just jump to the friends part
anyway , pacing-wise , this fic is a bit rushed and i'm aware but uhh the friendship-forming arc is drawing to a close soon? still barely started (if at all) the redemption side, im planning to do all the way through season three
enjoy! i need to do homework before i fail my senior year!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[Idiot Noodle Boy]
Me: hey
Me: idiot
Me: idiot??
Me: HEY
Me: ARE YOU ACTUAKLY IGNORING ME????
Me: no fuckung way
Me: come to the station tonight
Even if he didn't reply, Red Son knew MK would come. That was just how it worked.
Red Son arrived early, earlier than usual, and the girl working the counter raised an eyebrow at him when he walked in alone to buy two slushies.
He waited in the employees' parking lot until the sun was starting to rise again.
MK never showed up at the gas station that night, and Red Son was left standing in the dark by himself, a slushie in each hand.
He refused to let himself feel disappointed.
He left one of the slushies on the ground by the back door. Just in case.
—------
Red Son usually waited for MK to break the silence, once they were out in the parking lot. Sometimes, it took a while, and the only sound around them would be the comings and goings of cars from nearby roads, the muffled music from the store, and their own obnoxious slurping.
He always got there eventually, though. So even if it was weird and unexpected whenever MK let that quiet run over them like a curtain, Red Son didn't push, and didn't bother breaking the silence himself. He sorely doubted MK would enjoy hearing about his escapades.
One night, when the clouds were heavy and gray with rain that would not fall, MK was pretty quiet. Red Son remembered hearing, a couple days before, that he'd been missing for hours and hours, remembered that he'd failed to reply to Red Son's messages or show up at their spot.
That he'd been... off... when he'd finally shown up at their spot.
"Red!" He heard MK yell, and it was not only an abhorrent shortening of his name, but incredibly jarring.
It was midday.
Red Son was only at the gas station to get, predictably, gasoline.
(MK hadn't shown up the night before.)
MK shouldn't have been there.
Red Son whirled around, a snarl on his face and fire sparking off his ponytail. "What did you just call me, Noo—"
His breath caught in his throat. The Monkie Kid looked awful. Beat up and disheveled. Something disgusting like naked relief in his eyes when he saw Red Son.
"Red..." MK repeated himself, softer, blinking as if only just gaining awareness of his surroundings. In the window of the gas station, Red Son could see the pink-haired night-shift girl watching them curiously. Did she ever sleep? "It's... you, right?"
Red Son sneered at him, angling his body away from the excitable, probably concussed hero. "What the hell are you on about, idiot?"
MK mouthed the word idiot to himself, breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he turned around, drew his staff, and leapt away across the rooftops.
Seconds later, Red Son's phone buzzed.
[Idiot Noodle Boy]
Idiot Noodle Boy: sorry about that!!!
Idiot Noodle Boy: needed to check!!
Idiot Noodle Boy: missed u!
Idiot Noodle Boy: c u 2nite
Ridiculous.
Off, like he'd been through something. Off, like he'd been entirely unaware of his surroundings. Off, like Red Son was someone he actually cared about.
That night, Red Son had hardly been able to get MK to shut up, had resorted to buying the guy a second slushie just for a reprieve from his incessant prattle.
Now, MK was silent.
Red Son wasn't so sure he thought it was an improvement.
When he finally spoke, it was to ask: "Have you ever heard of the calabash?"
The fucking what?
Red Son gaped at him. Hair sparking just a bit, he burst out: "How the fuck did you hear about the calabash?"
"I was in one?" MK hesitated, then, like there was something else he wanted to say, but held back. His next sentence came out lamely, unplanned. "I...guess?"
"And you got out?"
"Obviously."
"How?"
MK looked away. He was silent for the rest of the night.
—------
One night, the pink-haired girl watching the counter wouldn't even accept their money.
"You're, like, the only entertainment I get all night," she said, popping a mint in her mouth and offering them the tin, not looking particularly put off when they both shook their heads. "You're like a couple of cats. It's hilarious. Just take the slushies free tonight, it's not like I won't see you tomorrow anyway."
MK thanked her, smiling brightly as he moved over to the neon machine of spinning slush, but Red Son stood frozen, staring at her. She cocked an eyebrow at him.
"You... You do know who I am, right?"
The girl laughed. "Hard not to, yeah?" She pointed up at the small TV screen just behind her counter. A news story of MK and Red Son fighting, very easily recognizable, was playing on it. "Long as you don't blow this place up and get me fired, you're both cool in my book." Then, as a wicked grin crossed her face: "Besides, I like feeling like the only one who knows you two are doing a little live drama rehearsal whenever I see you on TV."
Red Son stared at her. MK, who had frozen to eavesdrop, empty cup in hand, turned back to the machine with a smile. The pink-haired girl huffed a small laugh at whatever dumbfounded expression was on Red Son's face and turned back to her phone.
His throat felt dry.
It took a couple of tries to clear it.
"...Thank you," he finally said. She didn't reply, just popped another mint into her mouth without bothering to close the tin.
Red Son could take a hint.
He made his slushie and followed MK to the parking lot.
He really needed to learn that girl's name.
—------
A few nights later, MK opened his mouth before the back door even closed behind him.
"It was you," he said, apropos to absolutely fucking nothing.
Red Son furrowed his brows. "What was me, idiot?"
MK laughed, softly, like being called an idiot was something endearing. "The calabash. You're the reason I escaped."
Silence.
MK pressed forward. "We meet up almost every night. We text each other all the time. I knew something was off because I was going through my contacts and you weren't in there. I knew something was off because I went to the station and you weren't there, Eunice wasn't there, the red slushies—"
"Her name is Eunice?" Red Son interrupted, hands shaking with a need to bring something under his own control. The girl's name would have to be good enough.
"Yes!" MK laughed, and it was shaky but real, and he just kept talking. "Yes, Eunice, and you, and all our texts, and they didn't even have the red slushies, and—and— I missed you!"
The girl's name was not even close to being good enough. Red Son couldn't imagine anything, in that moment, that could possibly ever have been good enough.
Red Son's slushie fell out of his grip. MK made an aborted motion like he was trying to catch it, but knew he wouldn't make it.
The lid popped off, and the drink exploded across both their pants.
"You..."
"It's ridiculous, right?"
Completely. Utterly. If his parents knew how he spent his nights...
What would DBK think of his son, knowing that he barely even saw the Monkie Kid as an enemy anymore?
"What... what the hell have we even been doing here?"
"Huh?"
"What even is this, Noodle Boy?" He took in a fortifying breath, but it shuddered its way through his lungs. "What is this?"
MK was quiet. Their legs were getting sticky and cold.
Red Son didn't think MK knew the answer either.
Without responding, the Monkie Kid slid down the wall, unbothered by the cloying mess on the ground, and pulled Red Son down beside him.
Then he held out his own slushie, and they shared it in silence.
Until dawn, as usual, because that was how it went.
—------
The pattern broke.
Notes:
heyoo i hope you enjoyed!! leave a comment/kudos if you did, i'd love to hear from you!
i have literally never written this consistently in my life HAHA monkey show has a death grip on me. their friendship has a death grip on me
have a good day/night! stay safe !
Chapter 4: guess that this must be the place
Summary:
Red Son was not upset that his sworn enemy (the successor of his father’s sworn enemy?) would not talk to him.
He wasn’t.
~*~
or: red son has abandonment issues 2: electric boogaloo. also, demon bull family drama & two idiots finally acknowledge they enjoy one another's company.
Notes:
i can finally make the joke i've been wanting to make all fic. it will be in the end notes.
THIS IS NOT THE END BTW !!!!!
this is a redemption arc fic!!!!! he hasn't been redeemed yet!!!!!! its just the FIRST STEP
anyway - i am literally writing this in ap literature. the ap test is tomorrow. i should be paying attention in class. instead: monkeys. i hope you enjoy!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
MK didn’t reach out for… a while.
About a week and a half, not that Red Son was counting.
He didn’t reach out, and he didn’t reply to Red Son’s texts, and Red Son didn’t even try to ask to meet up because what if MK didn’t show up .
He didn’t miss MK.
He really didn’t.
Red Son was not upset that his sworn enemy (the successor of his father’s sworn enemy?) would not talk to him.
He wasn’t.
—------
“We could live forever!” Red Son smiled, a bit feral, a bit manic, fists clenched. Then he looked up at his parents, who appeared to be staunchly ignoring him. “Are you two even listening ?”
His mother rolled her eyes, glancing up from where she’d been studying her nails. “Hm... something about… peaches ?” There was a look of disdain on her face, and something dismissive in her body language, perhaps the set of her shoulders, as she rose to her feet. “Look, your schemes are quaint but I never much cared for… stone fruit.”
Red Son got the idea that she had not been planning on saying ‘stone fruit’ there. He wasn’t sure he wanted to know what she was going to say.
He moved past her, stepping closer incredulously, a sparking hand hastily hidden behind his back. “But... the peaches are powerful!” Wasn’t power all they cared about these days?
Princess Iron Fan laughed in his face. Red Son clenched his fist behind his back, letting the flames extinguish into ash against his palm.
“Like the Weather Station was powerful?” Red Son took a step back, wincing, but quickly recentered himself as she kept going. “Why don't you just run along, hmm?” A small puff of smoke from his hair, though he kept the indignant rage from his face. “Can't you see mommy and daddy have important business with an ancient power source?” Princess Iron Fan turned away, dismissive and clearly finding her role of watching peasants dig more important than her son’s ideas.
He snarled, felt his hair ignite as he whirled to face the door before the hurt could show on his face. He should’ve been used to it by then, or at least a better actor.
“Fine! You two stay here in your hole digging your mysterious power source ,” Red Son rolled his eyes, flinging the doors open and spreading his hands mockingly. “ I am going to win the race, and when I get that peach , I'm not sharing!”
God , he wanted to text MK.
Ridiculous. Red Son was ridiculous.
Fraternizing with the enemy like that… he needed to not see that idiot for a good long while.
—------
He saw the idiot barely an hour later. At the race. Where he hadn’t told Red Son he’d be, after not texting Red Son for a week and a half.
Of course.
MK didn’t even look at him—seemed determined not to, actually. The moment Red Son showed up, he’d turned to his little green friend with what looked like a panicked wince.
He wouldn’t respond to a word Red Son yelled at him.
Then his parents showed up, and it all really went to shit.
Red Son decided, very pointedly, that he hated his life and everyone in it.
—------
Red Son knew his parents only showed up because he was there, and he’d issued a challenge. They were there to crush him, and for no other reason, because they didn’t give a flying fuck about the stone fruit—the goddamn peach of immortality . They just wanted to beat him in something he cared about.
So, when he tried to dig up even a teensy weensy iota of guilt for cursing them out on the track and enraging his father until the demon drove straight into (through?) a mountain, he wasn’t exactly surprised when he could find none.
Instead, he laughed and laughed and laughed, and kept driving.
—------
MK was really, shockingly bad at driving. He was a delivery boy. For noodles. Noodles with broth. It was his job to be good at this.
He wiped out so early.
Mei and Red Son both laughed at him, and really, he deserved it.
Then MK wiped out Mei, too, because he was so bad at driving.
And Red Son was in the lead. He would finally prove himself to his parents.
—------
A microphone on the track picked up MK and Mei’s argument, and subsequent makeup, because they were annoying and forgiving of each other.
Then, MK’s voice, laced with genuine annoyance: “Is Red Son seriously going to win, though?” Which… Red Son didn’t know how he felt about that. Not great, for sure.
—------
Red Son lost.
He stood, alone, at the finish line.
MK and Mei cheered together from atop the pedestal, holding the stone fruit above their heads.
It…
MK bit into the trophy, broke half his teeth, and Red Son couldn’t even find it in himself to find a vindictive sort of amusement in it.
He just…
Mei laughed at them from her place on the pedestal. MK stared down at the peach in his hands, eyes widening even as his shoulders slumped.
“Oh,” he said. “The peach was a metaphor… ”
Red Son straightened up, drawing his flames around him as he turned away.
He was going home.
—------
Three nights later, when Red Son couldn’t sleep, he finally reached for his phone to text the Monkie Kid.
[Idiot Noodle Boy]
Me: get your ass to the gas station
Me: I do not care if you are tired wake the HELL up
Me: and get to the gas station
Screw his parents and their stupid fucking ancient power source.
Red Son needed to fraternize with the enemy.
—------
Red Son hated how a knot in his chest seemed to loosen when MK was actually there, looking wary and tense and like he was about to draw his staff.
His teeth looked fine. Red Son didn’t question it.
Instead, he grabbed the Monkie Kid by the arm when he made to enter the gas station and pulled him away. “Not here.”
MK yanked his arm out of his grip, glaring up at Red Son. “Where, then?”
“Follow.”
Despite the look of defiance on MK’s face, he did follow.
Red Son pretended that show of trust didn’t mean anything to him.
—------
They ended up in an abandoned warehouse. Or, what once had been an abandoned warehouse.
Red Son had found it a few years back, made his own little demon lair out of it for whenever his mother got… touchy. He hadn’t been back since his father’s return, but it looked the same as it had the last time he’d left it.
He pretended that bringing MK there at all, showing him the hidden entrance to his little space, wasn’t a show of trust at all.
MK didn’t seem to take it as one, anyway. He just cocked his eyebrow, not even bothering to look around, and glared. “So? Why did you bring me here?”
“ Why did I— ” Red Son stepped forward, incredulous. “The race? The fact that you’ve been avoiding me? How about how your stupid ass cheated and you’re mad at me for no reason?” He felt his lip curl into a sneer, brows furrowing as MK met his eyes. “Take your fucking pick.”
“We couldn’t have talked at the gas station?”
“Eunice said we can’t fight at the gas station.”
“We’re gonna fight?”
“Haven’t decided yet.”
MK rolled his eyes, and his voice sounded fond when he spoke. “You’re so dramatic.” Then he shook his head, like he was reorienting himself. “I haven’t been avoiding you, and I’m not mad !”
Red Son raised an eyebrow at him. “You haven’t? Just ignoring me, then?”
“I thought ,” he said, “you didn’t want to be close with the enemy!”
“And you couldn’t let me make that decision by myself?”
“Maybe I didn’t want to be close with the enemy!”
“ As if I did !”
“Then why are you upset ?”
Red Son froze, staring at MK. MK stared back at him, and his mouth slowly curved into a smile, mocking, ill-fitting on MK’s face.
“What, did you want a goodbye ?”
Red Son swallowed. Yes. Yes, he had wanted a goodbye.
He wanted that look off of MK’s face.
He… He…
Fuck, he was going to have to be vulnerable , wasn’t he?
“Yes,” Red Son replied, voice soft and gaze holding MK’s. “Yes, I did.”
MK’s glare softened, his mocking sneer falling into something more open. “Red…”
That dumb nickname again. That stupid, annoying, idiotic nickname…
“I missed you,” he whispered. Then, clenching his fists and shutting his eyes tight, he swore. “Fuck! Fuck, I missed you.” A laugh that might have been a little hysterical fought its way past his chest.
MK was close enough that Red Son could feel his breath on his chin. “I…”
Red Son took a deep breath, stepping back. “No…”
“What?”
He forcibly reminded himself that there was more he came for than just his own betrayal of his parents. “No, I’m still fucking pissed at you.”
“What the— what ?”
“ Why can’t you ever just let me win ?” He wrenched his eyes open to glare down at MK.
MK stared up at him, lost and incredulous. “What do you mean ?”
“The race !” Red Son cried, arms thrown up in disbelief. “You cheated just because you couldn’t stand the idea of me winning .”
“I didn’t cheat!” MK shouted, then winced, because… yeah, maybe teaming up with your friend mid-race and creating a whole new race car after totaling hers and your own wasn’t exactly the most fair. “Or at least… that wasn’t the reason.”
“Is Red Son seriously gonna win this, though?” Red Son repeated MK’s own words back at him. “Yeah, no, you’re right, I was ridiculous for taking that personally.”
“No, no, I’m serious!” He cried, stepping closer, arms raised in a pleading gesture. “I… I’m sorry for saying it like that! I didn’t win because I wanted to beat you.”
“Then, why ?” Red Son was horrified to hear his voice crack as he stared down at MK. “Why can’t you ever just let me win ?”
“It’s—” MK frowned, stepping close and grabbing Red Son’s wrist in a loose grip. “I’m sorry, Red, but we’re still enemies. Can’t you see I’d be letting them all down?”
Red Son laughed at him, but it was sharp, lacking amusement. “Yeah? Well, join the fucking club . Can’t you see you let me down?”
MK flinched, but rallied quickly, grip tightening on Red Son’s wrist. “How? How did I possibly let you down? You’re a demon ! What do you need a peach of immortality for?”
“I don’t care about the stupid peach!” He snarled. “I was finally going to prove myself to my parents, and you —” Red Son took a deep breath. “You just couldn’t let me win.”
“Your parents?” MK repeated, eyebrows raised, eyes wide with surprise. His grip loosened again. “Red Son, I’m sorry, I— I didn’t know.”
“How could you?” Red Son rolled his eyes, feeling his anger slowly sliding off of him at MK’s apology. It wasn’t even a good one. “You were avoiding me.”
“I’m sorry… but there’s not really anything I can do about it now.”
“No. There isn’t.”
“I— Is there any way I can help you with DBK and Princess Iron Fan? Or at all?”
“No, leave them to me. You can help me by paying for my slushie.”
“Your—” MK smiled, relieved, and Red Son turned away. “Your slushie?”
“Come on, Noodle Boy, we only have until dawn.”
“Does this mean we’re okay?”
“ Come on, idiot !”
—------
This time, when MK tripped and dropped his slushie two steps out the back door of the gas station, Red Son was there to catch it before it hit the ground.
He stopped keeping track of the pattern.
It wasn't needed, anymore.
—------
“What would… what are they, your family? What would they think of this?”
MK laughed in his face. “What even is this?”
“Something stupid, certainly,” Red Son glanced sideways at MK. “Must be your influence, idiot.”
“Asshole.”
“Still just the truth.”
A pause.
MK glanced over.
Red Son was very visibly biting back a grin.
“Idiot.”
There it was.
—------
“Are you still pretending we aren’t friends?”
“I am an unwilling victim of your companionship.”
“Eunice would say we’re friends.”
“Don’t bring Eunice into this.”
—------
“Hey, idiot.”
“Yeah?”
“I just wanted to say thank you.”
“For what?”
“Being my friend.”
Notes:
*mk voice* "Ohhhh, the slushies were a METAPHOR...."
THE SLUSHIES WERE A METAPHOR THE WHOLE TIME - welcome to the platonic spicynoodles red slushie agenda. yes, this is still platonic, they are Close Friends and nothing more and it shall remain that way bc i love platonic relationships. kick rocks.
anyway - i hope you enjoyed!!! leave a comment/kudos if you did?? and feel free to hmu on social media, i'm @patroiocus on tumblr/twitter/insta :D
stay safe, and have a great day/night!
Chapter 5: wanna be barely hanging on
Summary:
MK’s eyes narrowed on Red Son.
Red Son tried to pretend that stare didn’t make him feel like a traitor.
“But… I’m gonna need that key!”
He stole it and ran.
Screw that confrontation, honestly.
~*~
or: focusing is hard and OH MY GOD why would the dbf release lady bone demon??????? someone please help these kids out they are NOT therapists
Notes:
it's been a little bit, hey ! this chapter did NOT want to be written, and i feel like it shows in some of MK's sections omfg but it's done !! this chapter covers episodes 7&8 of season 1 ! the title is from 'so alright, cool, whatever' by the happy fits :D
hope you enjoy! i have some VERY loved (by me lol) scenes that i've been holding onto for a little while in this one, so i hope you like them!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
One night, before Red Son even got a chance to hand MK his slushie, he was punched in the shoulder.
“What the hell?” Red Son demanded, turning to glare at MK even as he held out the other man’s slushie.
“I have to ask you something!”
“Are you serious?” Red Son raised an eyebrow at MK, incredulous. “We make it this far without coming to blows, and your own curiosity is what’s gonna put an end to it?” MK just smiled back, sheepishly, and Red Son sighed. “Fine, whatever, what’s your question?”
The Monkie Kid balked, as if he’d expected Red Son to just let go of it barely two seconds later. “It’s not really that important, actually…”
“I, to be completely honest with you, do not care. You punched me over it, so ask.”
“Okay, okay!” MK hesitated, visibly, biting at his lip and being overly precise in putting his straw in his slushie. “Just… am I dumb?”
Red Son’s response was so immediate it was almost entirely subconscious. “Yes.” MK punched him in the shoulder again.
“ No , like, actually. Am I dumb?”
He sighed. “Okay, when you say actually , how nuanced are we talking?”
“ Nuanced… it’s like you swallowed a dictionary or something.” MK snorted, taking an obnoxiously loud sip of his slushie. Red Son glared.
“... So do you want the answer to that ‘dumb’ question, or…?”
“Oh, shut up.”
—------
MK was of the opinion that, maybe, focus was overrated, and everyone needed to lay off, because he was trying his best. How could he be expected to focus, when the entire world was against him, and the only person he really talked to about his problems was, like, doubly against him and no one was allowed to know?
It was, really, an unfair bar to hold him to.
Not that Pigsy and Monkey King knew any of that, of course—MK had never needed to lie so much in his life, but he never once caught himself thinking his friendship with Red wasn’t worth it.
So, really, MK could totally focus. He focused all the time! He was, no matter what Monkey King said, the King of Focus. He was practically known for it.
He just didn’t focus on what other people wanted him to focus on, was all.
—------
“Distraction,” Pigsy berated, a glower darkening his face in a notably menacing manner. “ That’s your greatest weakness, MK. You need to follow through on the task at hand.”
Then there was the next question: what was the task at hand? Was MK expected to know? Did MK care? Was there a reason for MK to care?
Honestly, Pigsy’s technique wasn’t half-bad. Getting fired was a pretty terrific motivator.
“I can do better!”
Better than what , really?
And then, on his way out, MK heard Pigsy muttering through the door. “ He delivers noodles literally every day. How is this suddenly…?”
Hurtful, really.
MK would rather he hadn’t heard it, to be quite honest.
—------
[RED !!!!!]
RED !!!!!: hey idiot
Me: ??? kinda busy
RED !!!!!: since when ? u never do anything HAHAAH
Me: I’M AT WORK
RED !!!!!: and?????
Me: literally leave me alone
—------
Being stranded in a creepy forest was not… precisely MK’s idea of a good time.
Skeletons, glowing trees with horrifying faces, things that should not be real, the fact that he was going to miss his delivery , and, to cap it all off—
His phone rang.
Pigsy, of course. Why would it not be Pigsy?
Most of that conversation was, honestly, a blur—he was a bit too busy trying to keep every horrifying thing in front of him…well, in front of him. He was pretty sure Pigsy noticed, if the concerned questioning ( “Hey, kid, you alright?” ) was anything to go by.
He hung up.
And lied, because that was apparently what he did, now.
Honestly, he almost gave up but… that wasn’t what he wanted to do, and according to Wukong, that was what mattered.
“Choose what you want to do. Then, do it.”
Like it was that simple.
As it turned out, it was that simple.
The forest turned out to be… not creepy at all. MK would rather he never had to think about it ever again.
—------
He was handed a suspicious magical key to the city upon his return by a man who may or may not have been the mayor.
—------
[Idiot Noodle Boy]
Me: I kind of really need a favor from you?
No reply.
Red Son swore under his breath, looking up at his father’s back as the man glared down at his mother.
Princess Iron Fan stared back, calm, soothing , and walked to test the door herself.
It needed a key.
Red Son already knew that.
He also already knew who had the key.
And that was something he couldn’t get away with keeping to himself.
—------
A few nights earlier, Red Son had brought the topic of MK’s stupidity up again..
“Hey, idiot,” he called, holding out a carton of rice and sitting down on the roof of the warehouse, for a change.
MK didn’t even look up from his phone, feet dangling over the side of the building and one hand blindly snapping at the rice with a pair of chopsticks. “Yeah?”
“Why do you think you’re dumb?”
MK turned his head, slowly, an eyebrow raised. “You literally just called me an idiot.”
“Oh, come on …” Red Son sighed.
The Monkie Kid laughed at him. “You said, and I quote, ‘ hey, idiot. Why do you think you’re dumb? ’ Like, it’s just mixed signals a little bit, you know?”
“Are you really going to make me say it?”
“Say what?”
“Oh, for the love of…” Red Son glared down at MK. “You really are.”
“Say what ?”
“I don’t think you’re actually an idiot!” He burst out, grimacing. “Ugh, you’re annoying. Gross .”
Red Son didn’t look in his direction, but the way MK seemed to relax at that said… a lot.
Red Son… didn’t think he wanted to look closely into that.
—------
MK’s apartment was disgusting .
There was garbage on the floor, clothes all over the place, the TV was still on, and, perhaps worst of all, MK was home with the green girl on the balcony .
And Red Son really, really needed that key.
“... had this much fun in… forever !” MK’s voice trickled in through the window, his bright laughter mingling with that of the dragon’s.
Red Son blasted the both of them off the roof. Idiots. All of them.
—------
“Your house is depressing !” Red Son cackled, pointing down at MK and the girl. “I almost feel bad taking things from you!”
MK’s eyes narrowed on Red Son.
Red Son tried to pretend that stare didn’t make him feel like a traitor.
“ But … I’m gonna need that key!”
He stole it and ran.
Screw that confrontation, honestly.
—------
[Idiot Noodle Boy]
Idiot Noodle Boy: WTF?????????
Idiot Noodle Boy: RED???????
Me: MAYBE CHECK YOUR FUCKIGN TEXTS NEXT TIME
There was probably something to be said about texting and driving.
To be fair, it was hardly the worst traffic laws he was breaking right there.
Then, the green one showed up, taunting and attacking like the nuisance she was, and really—
“Can’t you and your idiot little friend just let me plot in peace?”
She ignored the entirety of the question, because that was who Red Son was beginning to realize she was. “Doesn’t it get boring? Us beating you all the time?”
Low blow, really.
Two against one were hardly fair odds.
They beat him again, of course, and there was his mother, as always, right there to witness it.
—------
At least they got the key.
His father was so focused on that ridiculous key when they got home that he didn’t even ask for details.
Red Son’s phone buzzed in his pocket.
[Idiot Noodle Boy]
Idiot Noodle Boy: so about that key
Idiot Noodle Boy: why do you need it
Idiot Noodle Boy: like FR why
Idiot Noodle Boy: redddd
Idiot Noodle Boy: RED SON
Me: BUSY
Idiot Noodle Boy: HELLO ?????
A strong wind blasted outwards from the horrifically glowing door, knocking Red Son to the ground as it slowly opened.
He stood front and center, first to enter the ominously illuminated crypt, the tomb of bones and ash and weird blue luminescent ooze that latched onto his foot.
It whispered, quiet, barely audible, “ Freedom…”
The blue flooded his father, who welcomed the intrusion.
“ Freedom…”
His father roared.
Red Son decided he needed to get the hell out of the house for the night.
—------
Unsurprisingly, he ended up on the roof with MK, sharing a carton of rice and drinking their slushies underneath the stars.
“I think Monkey King wants to do a, like, training getaway with me?” MK broke the silence that night, as usual.
Red Son glanced at him. “Yeah? When?”
MK sighed, “Tomorrow?”
“What?”
“Yeah, it’s kinda last minute, right?” MK laughed, scratching at the back of his neck. “You know the Monkey King, though!”
Red Son was quiet, for a moment. “I don’t think I do, really. Not recently, at least.”
“Hm?”
“I beat him up once. Long time ago.”
“You what ?”
“I was… It was different back then, I probably couldn’t do it now. He snitched, though. Hold that over his head.”
MK laughed, which was the goal, relaxing and leaning against Red Son’s shoulder. The silence slowly creeped back in as they stared at the stars. Then:
“What do your parents even want?” MK asked, and Red Son felt his whole body tense against MK, fingers spasming around his slushie, nearly dropping it off the roof if not for MK, who caught it and handed it back to him.
Red Son didn’t reply for a while. How could he? How could he unpack all the shit his parents would throw at him, the loneliness and fear and desperation that permeated their home? That ever-present feeling of unfulfillment and aimless rage that hung in his parents’ eyes, lurked in their shadows, desperate for release?
Demon Bull King’s centuries spent sealed away weren't just… weren’t just…
Through the crack in the door, he could sometimes hear his parents talking to each other.
“I left and there was only one of you, I came back and there are two,” DBK would murmur, sometimes, when he was in one of his better moods. “He’s so much like you. I missed so much.”
“The time flew by,” his mother would then lie, “so don’t even bother. He’s like you too. I see it, sometimes.”
“I missed so much…”
It was that… that yearning, that unfulfilled, unattainable longing. Red Son knew what MK thought of his father, knew that he was certainly justified, but… Red Son’s parents loved him, loved each other , and they spent long enough apart he almost forgot the sound of his fathers voice.
“What do your parents even want?”
What an impossible question. What a simple , predictable fucking question .
Time? A chance to make up all that they’d lost without interference? A way to fill that unceasing emptiness that pursued them? A better chance, a stronger son, an easier life, a kinder world?
Impossible, all of it.
And his parents knew it too.
So, “Vengeance, I suppose,” was what Red Son finally said. “Monkey King sealed my father away for 500 years. And they want back at the person who caused that.”
And MK, predictably, leapt to the dumb monkey’s defense. “Well, to be fair, wasn’t DBK, like, kind of a terrible–”
“I really don’t care,” Red Son laughed, though it lacked any real amusement. “Honestly. I couldn’t care less if it was the right call for anyone else, Noodles.” His smile dropped, and he stared down into the bowl of rice. “I know what you think of him, but… I lost my dad.”
My dad. How childish.
“Red…”
“I know, alright, I know he’s distant, and sometimes cruel, but he’s my father , and I…” He sighed. “It fell through, but I just wanted us to be a family again.”
MK was silent, for a few moments. Red Son ate another bite of rice.
Finally, “I don’t want to argue with you tonight.”
“Then don’t.”
“I don’t want to agree with you either.”
“Then don’t.”
“And I… don’t want us to leave on a sore note, tonight.”
“... Then stay.”
Until dawn, like always.
And in the morning, MK would leave to train with the demon who tore Red Son’s family apart.
That was just the way it had to be.
Notes:
hey, hope you enjoyed!! maybe leave a kudos/comment if you did? i'm very much hyped for season 2 special in this au HAHA
(btw - the "red son fought wukong" thing is a reference to jttw, red boy fought wukong and won, and wukong told on him to a goddess. it's just funny to me so i had to canonize it in here, even if the timeline doesnt match up perfectly haha)
alright stay safe and have a great day/night ! feel free to hmu on twitter/tumblr @patroiocus !
Chapter 6: everybody loses control
Summary:
RED !!!!!: i’ll meet u at the gas station
Me: I knew you missed eunice
RED !!!!!: i hope u die while training
———
He very nearly did, actually.
~*~
or: macaque joins the fray! and the boys have been separated (?)
Notes:
i am literally in school right now i have 5 minutes before my next class this is rly down to the wire LMAO
i hope you enjoy !! we're getting to the two episodes i'm most hyped for next haha
i have to get to class omg enjoy !!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[RED !!!!!]
Me: okay i’m on this again
Me: do you think i’m unfocused
RED !!!!!: do you want the honest answer or the one you’re hoping for
Me: ..the nice one?
"I am ready for some awesome !" MK beamed up at his mentor, who blinked at him once, twice, and burst out laughing.
"Look, bud," Monkey King chuckled. "You can't rush this stuff! Don't even stress, you'll get there! You just need practice!"
MK stared back at Monkey King, hand clenching around the tool the King had given him. Was he serious? "But this isn't practice!"
His phone buzzed in his pocket.
RED !!!!!: well now i have to do the honest one, i hate being nice to you
Me: asshole
RED !!!!!: noodle boy, i may not think you’re dumb, and i hate that that is immortalized in text form, but you are so unfocused i think you’ve caused more property damage driving than fighting demons
Me: fuck you
"Hey, kid," Wukong sighed, walking closer to rest a hand on MK's shoulder. "I'm never gonna teach you something you do not need to know, okay?"
It was just… What the hell was the use in destroying a priceless mural with a sledgehammer? Honestly.
Tang would lose his shit if he knew. MK was pretty sure that, even at odds like they were right then, Tang never finding out was one thing Monkey King and him were in agreement about.
RED !!!!!: don’t ask next time, idiot
Screw Red Son, actually. MK put his phone away in his pocket.
Wukong was still talking, as if MK had been listening.
"...and remember. Step into the strike!"
His phone rang. Again. It was Mei that time.
MK left to fight the monster of the week.
—------
[RED !!!!!]
Me: hey i have some free time
Me: roof?
RED !!!!!: how are you gonna beat me if you won’t take this seriously?
Me: what are tyou even on about
Me: are we fighting rn ??
RED !!!!!: YOURE SUPPOSED TO BE TRAINING IDIOT
RED !!!!!: i’ll meet u at the gas station
Me: I knew you missed eunice
RED !!!!!: i hope u die while training
—------
He very nearly did, actually.
Against a strange shadow demon that he couldn’t do anything against—a strange demon monkey who looked suspiciously like Monkey King had to save him.
Embarrassing.
He said his name was Macaque.
—------
Red Son broke the silence for once. Hand outstretched, he pushed MK’s slushie into his hands. “Aren’t you supposed to be on Flower Fruit Mountain?”
MK laughed, glancing away. “He’s being annoying… besides, this guy who helped me out recently said he would teach me a few things!”
“‘ This guy ’…” Red Son scowled at MK. “Has no one ever taught you about stranger danger? Who is it?”
“I’m an adult , you ass,” MK rolled his eyes, taking a sip of his slushie. He continued, though. “They guy said his name’s Macaque. He’s, like, crazy strong!”
Red Son stared down into his own slushie, brows furrowed. “Macaque… sounds familiar, but I can’t remember why.” He growled, hands clenching around his cup until the lid popped off and a bit of red ice spilled onto his hand. He fixed the lid, quickly, and wiped his hand on MK’s white pants. “Just watch yourself, idiot.”
The ‘ be careful ’ went unsaid, but it was understood all the same.
MK nodded, entirely disregarding the new stain on his pants that would not wash out, as he’d later discover. “I will.”
—------
" No , I… I can do better!" MK huffed out a breath, pushing himself up from his place on the floor, his knees scraped and palms chafed and red.
Macaque snorted, looking down at him with an eyebrow raised. "'Kay. Maybe show me next time."
Asshole . He was such a fucking…
At least he was actually teaching MK, though.
—------
"Patience and focus," Wukong called out, waving an absent hand in MK’s direction. "And remember—"
Macaque's voice, bitter and honeyed and grating, skimmed across the edge of his thoughts. " Stop trying to be nice…They are holding you back! You don't use a weapon— "
"Step into the strike!"
" —You are the weapon! "
MK shattered the wall.
Wukong, justifiably, accused him of meeting with another mentor.
And MK… MK was just tired . "Patience and focus. Isn't that what you said?"
"Look, kid," Wukong's brows were furrowed, eyes scanning over his face as if he could understand what the hell was happening with his successor. "Using that much power… your body can't handle it."
" You just don't like that there's someone who's actually teaching me what I need to know."
He left, never noticing the faint glow of purple on the graphic on the back of his hoodie.
Monkey King, though.
Sun Wukong suddenly understood too well .
—------
“Are you sure you should be spending this much time away from the mountain?” Red Son, again, broke the silence, not even giving MK a chance to speak.
The Monkie Kid laughed. “Ah, it’s fine ! Macaque is teaching me a lot!”
“Noodles…” Red Son sighed. “Be careful.”
There was a visible scrape on MK’s cheek, and deep bags under his eyes. MK waved away Red Son’s uncharacteristic concern.
“Don’t even worry about it! Seriously!” He laughed. "What's up with you, anyway? Showing concern for me."
“I know you’re just joking, but…” Red Son winced, glancing away and taking an obnoxiously loud sip of his slushie. "Remember that key?"
MK side-eyed him, an eyebrow raised in confusion. "... It's been, like, a week. Yes , I remember the key."
"Great, that's... good."
Silence fell over them.
MK lost his patience.
"What's the deal with the key , Red Son?"
Red Son took a deep breath. "I think we might've made a mistake?"
" We ?" As if MK had any actual involvement in whatever the Demon Bull Family did with that stupid ass key.
"My father's… not acting like himself," Red Son frowned.
MK snorted. "What, he's being nice to you for once?"
Silence, again.
MK winced.
"Sorry, what's wrong?"
"I'm not… sure yet,” said Red Son, grimacing. “I don't think I like it, though."
The moment stretched, quickly growing awkward. MK let out a quick breath of air. "Shit, well… keep me posted?"
"Yeah… Yeah, I will."
Quiet fell over them once more.
Red Son smacked MK’s thieving little hand away from his slushie.
"Hand me the fucking rice, you hog."
"Fuck you."
MK handed Red Son the rice.
He left before dawn, that night, to return to Flower Fruit Mountain.
Alone, Red Son stayed as late as he dared, unwilling to return home.
—------
Macaque shoved MK towards the horrifying shadow demon, nearly knocking the Monkie Kid to the ground. "Come on!"
"What–" MK stumbled, pulling his sweater out of Macaque's grasp and wheeling around to face the monkey. "Last time I couldn't even hit it!"
Macaque laughed, disdainful. "Totally… but this time you've had me teaching you! You're stronger now!" He grinned, all teeth and sharp edges, predatory. "Don't you feel stronger?"
No. No, he didn't. He felt worse, actually. Finally, belatedly, the faintest sense of unease trickled through him.
—------
Macaque betrayed him.
He probably should've seen it coming.
"You really are a good kid!" The monkey cackled. "Super…nice!"
MK grimaced.
"There really isn't anything special about you. You're just… some kid with a heavy stick!"
Then Wukong showed up, and honestly?
MK kind of felt like he was intruding on something, watching that.
—------
"You did it, bud," Wukong sighed, walking to MK. "You remembered what I told you."
It was undeserved. Unearned. MK felt his spine stiffen against the praise, and he shook his head in refusal.
When he spoke, his voice was hardly even a murmur. "I'm… I'm sorry."
Monkey King snorted. "Oh, you totally should be! I can't believe you two-timed me on your training!"
"I just…" Wukong looked down at his successor, an eyebrow raised. "I just wanted to be good enough."
"Kid—"
"Like you ."
Monkey King froze, staring at MK. Then, abruptly, Wukong sat down beside him, wrapping an arm around his shoulder. "Hey, your heart's in the right place, kid. We can work on the rest."
They had time.
—------
[RED !!!!!]
RED !!!!!: u said to keep u posted
RED !!!!!: do u think u could get away from the mountain
RED !!!!!: kinda fucked up over here
Me: i don;t think monkey king would let me? training trip
RED !!!!!: noodle brain
Me: what would i tell him, red
Me: seriously
Me: how would i explain that
RED !!!!!: fuck
RED !!!!!: FUCK
RED !!!!!: tell him ?
RED !!!!!: no dont fucking tell him
RED !!!!!: . fuck.
Me: what’s going on over there
RED !!!!!: what fucking isnt
Not for the first time, but perhaps most significantly, MK really wished he didn’t have to keep Red Son a secret.
Wukong would never let him leave the mountain on Red’s request, especially not after Macaque.
It wasn’t until noon the next day that he got the call from Mei, demanding his return to the city.
—————
[Idiot Noodle Boy]
Idiot Noodle Boy: i’m on my way
Idiot Noodle Boy: dont be dead?? idk
Comforting.
Red Son braced himself to reenter the throne room.
The knowledge that his nemesis was on his way was not a relief.
His friend, on the other hand…
Red Son let himself relax, just a little bit.
Embarrassing .
Notes:
i lied i still haven't gone to my next class. i'm about to though. this episode was hard to make in fic-form LMAO i like it though!! i might come back and do some editing hehe
leave a kudos/comment if you enjoyed?? it's really appreciated !!
and the LEAKS for the s3 special omfg no one talk to me
anyway... i hope you enjoyed!! have good day/night and stay safe !
Chapter 7: (complete and invincible behind my dirty imbecile)
Summary:
Red Son’s back hit hard against the wall of the lair, dust rising around him. In front of him, his mother stood protectively as his father charged. Red Son scrambled to his feet, rushing to get into a battle-ready stance that was only…mildly unsteady.
Not that it really ended up mattering, anyway.
MK fell from the sky, yelling.
Entirely involuntarily, Red Son felt his shoulders relax ever so slightly in relief. “Idiot?”
~*~
or: dbk is possessed, red son has daddy AND mommy issues, and mk is invited to intervene in family matters ! ft: red son's eternal and unending crisis regarding his friendship with mk !
title from 'dirty imbecile' by the happy fits
Notes:
okay usually i have super cheery notes here but like. serious note, this chapter almost didn't get done today, and i don't really have a schedule anyway, but it's just that - i get most of my work done during school and, as a teen in school in america, i was so terrified at school today and it was just. really shit work all around. i'll stop here on this topic for now, i've been more vocal on my twitter about all this, but i don't want to pretend it isn't real or anything like that. students should not be scared to go to school !
feels silly to write all that on my lego monkie kid slushie fic, but... felt important!
anyways...
hey !!! i have been SO hyped to write this chapter omfg !!! lowkey dreading the next chapter (40 minute special,,, wOO that's gonna have me sweating) but hey ! it's fun !
i hope yall enjoy this chapter !! its almost the one month anniversary of this fic aahaha that's kinda cool !!
they are friends !!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
MK returned to a city in crisis, controlled by the Demon Bull King.
His friends were happy to see him, but all he could see were the scuffs on their faces and the scrapes and bruises on their skin. And he couldn’t help but think, looking at them, that if he and Red could be friends out in the open, he’d have been there sooner. He couldn’t help but curse the unfairness of it all, because he’d known something was wrong and he was stuck on a mountain when he could’ve—
He could’ve…
He could’ve protected them.
But to the rest of the world, Red Son was a villain and a scoundrel who wanted nothing more than power and chaos… but to MK, Red was a prickly asshole who loved his family.
Red was his friend . And no one was allowed to know.
“MK…” Tang met his eyes, then, expression solemn. “He’s conquered everything.” Which… that didn’t make sense, because… Why did Red Son ask MK to return ?
If the Demon Bull King had won, had conquered the city…
Shouldn’t he be celebrating ?
Sandy heaved a deep sigh, staring up at the Demon Bull King’s mountain, his face lined with worry. “There’s… pretty scary noises coming from the mountain.”
MK felt his face fall, drooping with something like concern before he could school his features.
Red Son asked him to come back for a reason. That , he knew for certain.
—------
The lair was lit up with a soft light, faint and blue and pulsing, emanating ominously from the illuminated canisters strapped to his father’s back.
Red Son swallowed, gruesomely aware of the faint sound of unintelligible whispers that grew louder as he approached his father. “Father…” He cleared his throat, forcing himself to make eye contact despite how he wanted to back away. “Let me go up there and destroy those—”
“ You ?” The Demon Bull King laughed—a booming, full-bellied thing—and looked down at his son. “Why would I trust you ?”
There was something distinctly mocking, borderline incredulous in his tone, and Red Son couldn’t stop himself from jerking back, eyes wide with shock and hands shaking.
His father continued, glaring down at Red Son, a cruel grin curling on his face and his eyes lit up in the blue of the canisters. “ You have brought me nothing but failure ! Time and time again, nothing but disappointment !”
Red Son clenched his fists to hide how they quivered, turning his gaze to the ground and biting his lip. Behind him, his mother watched on in silence. The whispers intensified, but he still couldn’t make out what was being said.
Then, “Traitor?” The Demon Bull King cocked an eyebrow, staring down at his son consideringly, and Red Son choked, eyes jerking back up to stare at his father.
What? How did he… Did he know about…
There was no feasible way his father could know about MK. Besides, Red Son wasn’t a traitor, he wasn’t… he…
Red Son had told MK to return to the city.
His father surely couldn’t have known any of that, though.
“No, father—”
The Demon Bull King clenched his fists, snarling down at Red Son. “You thought you could deceive me?” Spittle hit Red Son’s forehead, but he stood frozen, staring with horror at his father. “Stand against me?”
Red Son stood, still as a deer caught in headlights, arms half-raised in self-defense but as uselessly still as the rest of him.
Did he know ? Had his father truly discovered the extent of his sins, the ways in which Red Son had lied in order to fraternize with the Monkie Kid? Had it been worth it, anyway, to have a friend for once in his life?
Disgusted with himself, Red Son decided it had been.
No matter the consequences.
Red Son did not move as his father went to punch him.
Finally, at the last second as ever, Princess Iron Fan stepped in to intervene, no longer a bystander.
Red Son was almost surprised she was on his side.
—------
Mei and MK nearly fell to their deaths in the giant ditch that served as the lair’s entrance, but they didn’t! Which was great, really, except…
Seemingly every single Bull Clone on the face of the planet lined the walls of that cavern—and they were all waking up.
And Mei and MK were dangling from a sword jammed into a wall.
Really, there was only one logical thing to do in that situation; MK built the Monkey Mech.
Without hesitation, Mei violently ejected him from its rear end, leaving him to plummet to his possible demise.
—------
Red Son’s back hit hard against the wall of the lair, dust rising around him. In front of him, his mother stood protectively as his father charged. Red Son scrambled to his feet, rushing to get into a battle-ready stance that was only…mildly unsteady.
Not that it really ended up mattering, anyway.
MK fell from the sky, yelling.
Entirely involuntarily, Red Son felt his shoulders relax ever so slightly in relief. “Idiot?” On the ground, MK was groaning, pushing to his feet with his staff, but his head whipped around in shock at Red Son’s voice.
DBK snarled, eyes narrowed and pupils visible through the blue glow. “The little thief .”
“Ugh…give me a minute,” MK ignored the Demon Bull King, stretching his arms above his head and sneaking glances at Red Son around DBK’s bulk. Then, with a grin that appeared a tad manic, “Ah, okay, think I’m ready to fight now! Let’s go!”
Red Son watched as his father blinked hard, listened as the volume of the whispers grew and the glowing blue light of the canisters pulsated. When the Demon Bull King’s eyes opened, his pupils were once more overtaken by the light, and Red Son took a step back. His father growled, low and rumbling.
“Sun Wukong! Come to lock me away again?”
Red Son winced, couldn’t bring himself to move as his father attacked the Monkie Kid. His mother, though…
Princess Iron Fan rescued the Monkie Kid with no hesitation, swooping him back to safety and outlining a plan of attack, and MK pushed himself up, slowly, using his staff for leverage and barely blinking as sweat and dirt dripped into a cut bleeding on his cheek.
Staring at MK’s back, at the way that this idiot was planning on restoring the safety of Red Son’s father , a demon who genuinely wanted him dead, and expected to do it alone… Red Son’s body moved without conscious thought.
“ No ,” Red Son stood in front of MK, a hand outstretched in front of the idiot protectively. He glanced back, and saw confusion in MK’s eyes. He was so… “This time…” A smile slowly grew on MK’s face, and Red Son turned away, narrowing his eyes on his father. “We fight with you.”
Red Son attacked the Demon Bull King.
—------
Panting on the ground, staring up at MK as he was squished in DBK’s fist, and the idiot had the audacity to meet Red Son’s eyes and wink as he burst into an explosion of brown hair.
—------
The idiot won.
He destroyed the canisters, and the light… scattered, rushing away, audible murmurs (“ Freedom…Freedom…Freedom… ”) brushing past Red Son’s ears.
His mother cupped his father’s face in both hands and, tears in her eyes, she whispered, “You came back to me.”
Not us.
Red Son looked past them, and saw MK, alone, watching them with a small smile, and their eyes locked overtop of his parents’ heads.
MK grinned at him, teasing, like nothing at all had happened, and mimed holding a phone to his ear, and Red Son couldn’t stop himself from laughing , muffled in his palms as the adrenaline started to wear out.
—------
Despite how he tried his best to ignore it, to push it down, a traitorous thought still flitted across his mind, unbidden.
I don't want to fight you anymore.
His face dropped.
MK’s eyes narrowed, tilting his head with something like concern on his face.
Red Son drew his fire around himself, and teleported away.
—------
That night, even though Red Son was pretty sure he was in so far deep the only way to fix anything would be to entirely cut MK off, they both snuck away and met up at the gas station.
Despite all odds, Eunice appeared entirely unfazed by them, despite the very public and intense battle they had participated in. She offered them mints and didn’t blink when they turned her down, and she didn’t let them pay for their slushies.
“You two saved the city, yeah?” On the news screen behind her, Bull Clones set fire to a corner store. Red Son couldn’t help but stare at her, because… she couldn’t be serious.
Eunice grinned over at them, popping a mint into her mouth. “Gas station’s standing, I’m employed… all good here!” She turned to her cellphone, still smiling as she set about typing and scrolling.
And MK and Red Son, well… again, they could take a hint.
They made their slushies and left.
—------
A few nights later, they were on the roof of the warehouse, and Red Son was the one to break the silence, unprompted.
“I’m opening up a food stall soon,” he said.
MK furrowed his brows, side-eyeing him. “...What?”
“I’m going to be opening up a food stall,” Red Son repeated. “With my father.”
“The Demon Bull King ?”
“Yes.”
“You...and DBK...are going to run a food stall.”
“Yes.”
“Can I ask why ?”
“Mother has been encouraging…” He rolled his eyes. “...bonding, and quality time. I like cooking.”
“You…like cooking.”
“Yes.”
“I have been so confused for… actually, like, all of this conversation.”
Red Son sighed. “My mother told my father and I to spend time together, so we’re going to run a food stall, because I like cooking. Understand , idiot?”
“Not even a little, but cool!” MK took a prolonged sip of his slushie. “Why’d you bring it up?”
Red Son turned away to pull out a small container of fried chicken. “I want you to taste test.”
“You– what?”
“Try it. So I can know if it’s good.”
“Fine.” Heaving a sigh, MK reached over to take a bite, humming consideringly as he chewed. “Yeah, it’s…” Suddenly, he froze, jaw hanging open slightly. “Red.”
“Yes?”
“What the hell is this?”
“It’s my recipe.”
“Red, I’m gonna- I’m gonna cry. What did you put in this?”
Red Son laughed .
“Red, I’m gonna throw up —”
It was his spiciest recipe.
—---------
Red Son leaned his head on MK’s shoulder, legs dangling over the edge of the roof.
MK’s head rested on top of Red Son’s, one arm around his shoulders and the other holding his slushie.
Behind them, an empty carton of rice.
Together, they sat in silence, only interrupted by sips of their slushies, staring out over the glowing neon lights of the city at night.
To dawn, as always.
They watched the sun rise, and as the oranges and reds and golds faded to a uniform blue, they parted.
As always.
Notes:
hey ! i hope you enjoyed this chapter :DD !! leave a comment/kudos if you did ?? they're very appreciated, make the little number goblin in my brain happy lol ;)
feel free to hmu on twitter/tumblr/insta @patroiocus - i love interacting with people, and my dms are open if you want to talk !
again, ik some ppl might want to read into the last scene, but let me say it again - this fic is purely platonic ! there is gonna be no "they stared into each other's eyes and leaned in for a kiss. it felt like coming home" type of scene in here ! i want them to be FRIENDS so they are FRIENDS ! no more ! u can read into it and squint if you want - i will not write it ! thank u !
anyway... have a great day/night ! take care of yourselves, and stay safe !
Chapter 8: promise that you're never gonna drown
Summary:
MK barely got a chance to recenter himself before Red Son fell from the sky.
He looked… rough, to put it gently. He was scuffed and covered in dust, and there was something almost weak in the way he held himself, glaring up at them from the ground, clenching his shoulder.
MK wanted to ask. He really, really wanted to ask—but they weren’t alone, on their rooftop. They were surrounded by MK’s family.
So instead, he planted himself in front of Red where he’d been pinned down and put a snarl on his face. “What are you doing here, Red Son ?”
~*~
aka: the season 2 special HAPPENED and the boys are (not) thriving ! once again ft. red son's constant moral dilemma of "can my parents and mk coexist. can they. can they coexist."
Notes:
i don't. i don't even know where to start with this. sorry for the wait?
this chapter is almost 4k and i'm struggling to process that HAHA but pspsps here u go the season 2 special !!!! this chapter was so intimidating to tackle omfg that 40 minute episode was vicious HAHA was lowkey overwhelmed at the start, and then i couldn't stop overthinking and writing essays about red son on my tumblr, as usual when i rewatch the earlier seasons, and then the season 3 special came out and destroyed me - RED SON IN THE S3 SPECIAL ????? no words literally no words i love him so much
back on topic - new chapter !! it's been like. almost 2 weeks (sorry !) but this is over double the usual chapter length so... pans out? the s2 special is so... it is so dear to me i could punch it (lovingly)
so, i hope you enjoy! happy reading :D
and, of course, happy pride from your local trans aro author!
(title from "unwind" by tim atlas)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Give me your hand.”
“What?”
“Your hand. Give it to me.”
“What the hell are you on about?”
“Just give me your hand!”
“Fine.”
“Neat.”
“...”
“...”
“Was there a point to this?”
“I just wanted to hold your hand.”
“...”
“...”
“You’re so annoying…”
Red Son did not take his hand back, though.
—------
When Sun Wukong invited MK to sit and watch the fireworks with him, there was a look on his face like he expected disappointment. Like he knew MK would rather be with his family, like he expected rejection and loneliness the moment he stopped being actively helpful to others.
Looking at his face, filled with a quiet sort of hope, not quite suppressed, MK hesitated, even as his body was still poised to leave. When Monkey King turned away, a lazy grin spreading across his face, wiping away all that open desire for companionship with the practiced resignation of someone used to such a response, MK’s body moved almost before he could think about it.
He stepped forward, towards the edge of the cliff. “Sure,” MK sighed, settling down next to Wukong, who turned to him, smile wide and genuine.
When they both turned to watch the sunset, Wukong’s tail was waving behind him.
—------
Something messed with the fireworks.
That something , being a large horde of spider… creatures… aiming to destroy the city, on New Year’s !
At some point, it was really just inconsiderate. Not even villainous.
Wukong and MK both rushed to save the city.
Wukong left MK behind.
—------
Red Son thought the food stall was, all things considered, a pretty solid success.
He shared his recipes, his mother wasn’t angry with him, his father grunted and snarled at rude customers… and no one even died! That was a pretty high bar for Demon Bull Family events, in Red Son’s opinion.
His father… did not seem to agree.
“Oh, come on ,” Red Son groaned up at his father, elbows resting on the counter as he slouched over it. “This is our chance at something great !”
“ Great ?” DBK snarled, glaring down at Red Son. “ I am the Demon Bull King! What would you have me be… the King of Street Food ?”
“Well… yes?” Red Son flushed, looking away from his father, sputtering. He just… “I mean, after your recent humiliating defeat, I thought a fresh start was exactly what we needed!”
The Demon Bull King raised an eyebrow, unimpressed, and Red Son rushed on.
“Just you and me, working together, father and son!” He hopped up on the counter, trying to get tall enough for real eye contact. “No evil plans, no… talking bones—!”
His father growled. Red Son hopped down off the counter as DBK raged, spitting and shouting, voice gravely with insult.
Luckily for Red Son, or perhaps extremely unluckily , his father was interrupted… and then kidnapped.
And all Red Son could do, in that crucial moment, was stand frozen, watching as his father was taken down brutally , and turn and run, barely having the presence of mind to snatch up a canister of venom left behind by the spiders.
—------
MK’s friends were utterly surrounded when he finally found them.
Two of the Spider Queen’s new lackeys, hundreds of those little guys of hers, and no way out until Sandy’s ship arrived.
MK did his best to hold them all off, pretty successfully but he was whirling almost faster than he could think, pushing away spider after spider after goddamn spider . Despite the fast-paced action around him, every time he stopped to take a breath his thoughts leapt to Red Son. Was he okay? Where was he?
Was he… was his family helping the Spider Queen?
Sandy’s ship arrived, finally.
MK chose to push aside all thoughts of Red Son in order to have a crisis.
—------
Spider Queen took the Monkey King and MK was useless.
What fucking hope did he have?
—------
MK barely got a chance to recenter himself before Red Son fell from the sky.
He looked… rough, to put it gently. He was scuffed and covered in dust, and there was something almost weak in the way he held himself, glaring up at them from the ground, clenching his shoulder.
MK wanted to ask. He really, really wanted to ask—but they weren’t alone, on their rooftop. They were surrounded by MK’s family.
So instead, he planted himself in front of Red where he’d been pinned down and put a snarl on his face. “What are you doing here, Red Son ?”
“Yeah, spill!” Mei crowed, glaring down at Red. “You one of the Spider Queen’s henchmen now, huh?”
Red Son’s mouth gaped open, just a bit, as he stared up at the both of them. Then, hair lighting up with a brilliant heat: “ Henchmen ?” He threw back everyone pinning him, blasting them away with heat.
Almost unintentionally, in MK’s opinion, Red Son’s gaze turned to him, and stayed there, something fragile in him, some desperate emotion that MK just couldn’t put a name to.
Around him, MK’s family stood in battle ready stances, glaring and snarling at the vulnerable, beaten down version of MK’s friends. MK, in front of them, stood with his staff at his side, posture relaxed, and maintained eye contact with Red as the demon took a deep, calming breath.
He looked like he needed a friendly face.
“Not that any of you would care ,” Red Son gritted out, hands shaking, voice quivering, gaze unflinching on MK’s face, “but my father was captured by that… eight-legged freak !”
Standing in front of them the way he was, none of the rest could see the way MK mouthed Red Son’s name, but MK could see how Red relaxed, just slightly, shoulders dropping.
“Now,” he continued, noticeably steadier. “If you’ll excuse me, I’ll just steal this ship and be on my way.”
MK recoiled, jolting away on instinct. “Wait, what ?”
—------
Red Son’s ship-stealing negotiations went poorly, to say the least.
He did have one thing of interest, though—the venom of the Spider Queen, which could be used to create an antidote. He just needed a ship to get to the Celestial Realm.
The others were against it.
The others didn’t really know Red Son.
MK took a deep breath, grip tightening on his staff. “So… if you get to the Celestial Realm… you could fix all of this?”
The desperate look in Red’s eyes had coalesced, deepened into a soul-deep fear, but he stood with his hands behind his back, stiff as though awaiting judgment. His posture had slipped into a slouch, almost, expectant resignation clear on his face.
“He’s Red Boy !” Mei yelled, incredulous.
“He’s literally a demon!”
He looked exhausted . He looked convinced that MK would kick him off their ship, turn him away, tie him up and leave him to call out directions from between the floorboards.
MK scratched at the back of his neck, finally looking away from Red Son. “Well…” He glared down at the deck, clenching his staff in both fists.
(“Not that any of you would care!” Red Son had yelled, and MK wanted to shake him. Wanted to grab him by the shoulders and make sure he knew , make sure he understood .
“Of course I do!” He wanted to say. He couldn’t, and didn’t, but he wanted to. “I care about you !”)
Drawing in a deep breath, MK glanced back up at Red, who was staring at him, and offered a tiny nod. It said I trust you, I care about you, I have you .
He looked at his friends, battle-ready and alert in the face of this weary, resigned shadow of who Red Son was, and said: “Let’s help him.”
—------
“You like me,” Red Son had once said into the silence of night, carefully not making eye contact with MK. “You care about me, you’re willing to work with me, but…”
MK stared over at Red Son, eyes wide in the face of this uncharacteristic vulnerability. “Red?”
Red Son scoffed, staring down at the city lit in neon lights below them. He threw a hand out, lazily, in the vague direction of Pigsy’s noodle shop. “ They will never trust me.”
“They?”
“Your family.”
—------
There was a notable gap between Red Son and the rest of MK’s family as the demon set up the portal, but neither party seemed very inclined to say anything about it. They watched from afar as Red Son worked, and Red Son watched as MK looked from side to side, a quietly devastated look on his face as he observed the space between them all.
Did he really think his friends would ever accept Red Son? It was a nice dream, but that was all it was.
A dream.
He scoffed, looking away from MK, lighting up the portal and only half-heartedly responding to the concerns of the mortals who’d insisted on accompanying him.
“I warned you it’d melt your brains ,” Red Son rolled his eyes, and had to smother a smile when he saw MK scowl at him out of habit, only to be thoroughly taken in by the beautiful image the celestial realm painted.
Then they asked for instructions Red Son didn’t have, which he felt should have been obvious, really. He was a demon ! Of course he’d never been to the celestial realm!
—------
Tang took over the directions, which was…moderately annoying, actually.
If he knew all that, why had he left Red Son to flounder before jumping in? Asshole.
MK took the opportunity, while the others were thoroughly occupied by the scholar’s ornate storytelling, to ask, quietly: “Why does it matter that you’re a demon? You clearly know the way in.”
“What?” Red Son glanced over, an eyebrow raised, voice a low whisper.
“The celestial realm. You know the way in, why does it matter that you’re a demon? Why haven’t you been here before?”
Red Son hesitated, a moment, glancing away to look over the ship’s railing at the grand courtyard and palace. “It’s, uh… let’s just hope you don’t have to find out right here, yeah?”
“Red, what ?” MK turned to face him more fully, and Red Son shoved him none-too-gently to get him to face Tang once again. “What do you mean?”
Red Son ignored him, like a mature person would, and MK let out a scoff.
“Fine. Now I’ll just worry.”
“Don’t bother.”
“Asshole.”
—------
The green dragon-horse girl latched onto Red Son like a leech the moment he moved to try and get a peach, because she apparently lacked faith in her best friend’s judgment and placement of trust.
Hand gripped around his arm like a vice, she didn’t let him wander far as they approached the gardens the stone fruit was held in.
“So…” she started, and Red Son was already groaning, half-heartedly reaching up to cover his ears. “Heard you helped MK beat your dad!”
He whirled around to face her, dislodging her grip on his arm as he shoved a finger in her face. “That was one time !” She giggled, and Red Son snarled, stepping away from her. “My father, the great Demon Bull King was…”
The smile dropped off her face as he hesitated, glancing away. She looked like she was about to open her mouth to say something, maybe an apology or something equally gag-worthy , so Red Son forced himself to continue.
“...not himself…” Then, shaking himself, embers sparking off his hair and forcing her back, leaving little round specks of ash on the cobblestones below them, he grimaced. “ But in no other instance would I ever assist that sorry excuse for a hero!”
Even as he said it, his words rang untrue to himself.
Red Son dreaded the next time he saw MK in danger—would he feel an urge to help ?
“But… You are a hero!” Mei was saying, and Red Son was pretty sure he’d missed some kind of context along the line there, because…
“ Huh ?”
She ignored him, because that was who she was, crowing on and on about Red Son’s newfound heroism and culinary prowess, his prominent moral compass and unquestionable code of ethics, even going so far as to start a livestream , as if they weren’t in the middle of a severely important quest that, really, a livestream could maybe make the Spider Queen aware of.
She was almost more of an idiot than MK, Red Son was pretty certain.
—------
They got the peach and got out, mostly unscathed, if not for the irritating spider lackey that showed up to take them hostage, or something.
Red Son really wasn’t sure what they wanted, he just knew he did not like the idea of anyone thinking Mei was his girlfriend.
She didn’t seem to like it either, honestly.
Beating that guy up together might have been the only real bonding moment they had in the entirety of that mission.
—------
MK, alone, fell into a furnace, and nearly lost his mind.
Was he trapped? Would it turn on? Would the others come for him?
How much time had passed? Had he failed?
Had he failed Wukong?
Red Son?
His own image appeared to talk to him, force him out of his slump, and he snarled at the mirror.
“Oh, perfect! Perfect ! Just who I need! Useless MK !”
And the mirror replied, “Uh… that’s not how mirrors work.”
MK, frozen, stared at his own image in the mirror, which had just moved and spoken on its own.
“What the fuck.”
—------
He got out of the furnace, chased by dogs all the way back, relishing in a newfound sense of peace.
(“Well,” MK spat, “I’m not the Monkey King, okay?”
“You’re right,” the mirror had smiled, but MK didn’t look up from the floor. “You’re the Monkie Kid! You gotta figure out your own way to win.”
MK glanced up at his staff, then back over to the mirror, which grinned encouragingly.
“So do it!”)
He climbed onto the ship, the last one back, and reunited with his family.
And then they booked it the hell out of there, spiders on their tail.
—------
“Ugh,” Red Son groaned, watching from above as MK beamed at his friends. “You’re back to your disgustingly enthusiastic self. What happened?”
MK grinned up at him, as if he was an idiot who forgot they weren’t friends in public. “I got a new power!” Despite himself, Red Son couldn’t help leaning in, interested. “The power… of self-reflection.”
Red Son gagged, slumping back against the wall. “God, you’re such an idiot. You make me sick.”
MK laughed, eyes and nose scrunching up, and neither of them noticed the considering looks Mei sent between them.
—------
The antidote was successful—despite MK’s best efforts at sabotage.
The plan was successful—despite how… awful, actually, it was.
Red Son was disgusted by how well he was able to work with MK’s silly little group of friends—and MK cackled .
Red Son may have been rubbing off on him a bit.
—------
They were going to win. They were so, so close to winning .
The Spider Mech powered up.
And they were obliterated .
Tied up, at the Mercy of the Spider Queen, trapped in her nasty, sticky webs as she praised herself above them, looming over MK specifically, gloating and issuing threats in turns.
Red Son couldn’t hold back his own shout as the Spider Queen lifted a leg, poised to impale MK on her limb like he was the disgusting bug in that scenario.
She was only stopped by her own Mech powering down, followed by his father’s familiar gravelly voice, hollering and filled with rage as he leapt to them from the ship.
“ I am no one’s slave !” DBK shouted, flinging the Spider Queen away from MK—sending relief rushing through Red Son’s chest like the air he needed to live—and freeing Red Son in an easy moment.
When Red Son had been so… useless.
Utterly helpless as he watched his only friend be killed right in front of him.
Pathetic .
Red Son met his father’s eyes, gleaming purple as they were meant to, and watched them soften at the sight of him for the first time since he’d been freed from the mountain.
“Father,” he breathed, and DBK huffed out a small breath that seemed uncertain, turning away, back in the direction in which he’d thrown the Spider Queen. Sparing half a breath to free the dragon girl, Red Son followed his father’s lead.
MK stayed tied up behind him.
Red Son could only be so helpful when his father was around.
—------
On her last leg, desperately clinging to the last vestiges of power and glory she’d acquired for just that night, Spider Queen gritted her teeth.
“All of you together can’t beat me! I… am the Queen !”
From the sky, another familiar voice, lilting and casual. “Oh, yeah?”
Sun Wukong was walking down the wall MK was stuck to with a grin, something malicious and edged to it, and he tore his staff from the wall and freed his successor, MK falling to the ground beside him. “Well, I’m the King .”
He crouched down to MK, offering him the staff with a softer smile. “Turns out I’m not so good with spiders, either,” he said in lieu of an apology, and MK grinned up at him, because he was too forgiving.
Red Son didn’t even know what had happened, but if Sun Wukong was apologizing…
MK grabbed the staff, and together, Monkey King and Monkie Kid attacked, leaving the rest of them to… watch, really.
Nothing they could actually do to help, there.
—------
They win by blowing up the Mech, which has minor side effects… such as a massive explosion of light and heat aimed right at MK’s family.
His body moving without real thought, Red Son shoved his way to the front of the group and took the blast for them, taking on the heat that would have killed anyone else, curving the flame around them for no reason beyond protecting them.
His only saving grace, perhaps, was that his father had left to save MK.
Which was, actually, a mind-melting sentence to process.
—------
Snickers dying down, Wukong turned to his successor with a wide, genuine smile. “You did really good today, bud.”
MK bit his lip, not acknowledging the praise. “Are you okay? After…”
Wukong put a hand out to cut him off, and though he glared at it, MK followed the unspoken cue. “It’s fine, bud,” he reassured. “It’s dealt with.”
MK had the damndest feeling that it was definitely maybe absolutely fucking not dealt with.
—------
“Father, let’s…never tell Mother anything that happened today?”
Behind the group, as Mei flounced back to the rest, snickering, DBK glanced away from Red Son, stoic. “Agreed. Come along… son .” Red Son very nearly tripped over his own feet in shock.
“ S-Son ?” Red Son beamed , staring up at him with wide eyes. He tried to push down the sudden hook that seemed to pull right beneath his ribs.
—---
“Red…” MK had said, that night Red Son wouldn’t meet his eyes. “Red Son, you’re my family.”
—---
Red Son scrambled after his father’s retreating back, and tried not to feel anything about how it took so much just for his father to recognize him as his son.
—------
Up on their rooftop, staring up at the twinkling night sky, Red Son let out a rough sigh.“This has gone too far, hasn’t it?”
“In what way?”
“It just… has, you know?”
“I know.”
“Then why are you making me say it?”
“I want to know if you’re ready to face it.”
“I just… have to admit it, huh?”
“If you can.”
“Of course I can!”
“Then say it. In what way has this gone too far?”
“...”
“...”
“Fuck, I can’t…”
“It’s okay. I didn’t think you would.”
—------
“I don’t… I don’t want to fight you anymore,” Red Son finally breathed, nights later, almost inaudibly, staring down into the recesses of a nearly empty carton of rice. Then, with a sharp-edged inhale, voice wavering just slightly: “And I’m sick of being stuck always scrambling after scraps of recognition from my parents !”
MK stared over at him, slowly settling down his own slushie in order to grab Red Son’s hands in his own, gently forcing the demon to loosen the fists his hands had balled into. He stared at Red Son, silently, but the other man didn’t look up, instead taking in another unsteady breath.
“I just—I’m their son ! It’s in my name!” He was whispering, like the words were a private blasphemy he’d never let himself utter before. “I shouldn’t have to try so hard for them to see me as their son. Or at least as more than a– a pathetic burden on their shoulders!”
He sniffled, and MK flinched, eyes wide, before pulling Red Son closer to himself, wrapping an arm around his shoulders. Still, MK didn’t speak.
“I thought I’d be so happy when I finally earned my father’s recognition. And I was! But now all I can think is why should I have had to !” He swallowed roughly. “This is all your fault. You made me realize I shouldn’t have to earn it.”
MK laughed, softly, non-judgmentally, and said, “How?”
“I sure as fuck didn’t earn it with you, did I? And yet…” Red Son’s voice steadied, slightly, taking on an odd note almost like suspicion. “You see me. You just gave me your recognition.”
“Of course I did,” MK sighed, a small smile on his face, which grew as Red Son finally looked up at the rice to glare at him.
“Why?”
“Well, I don’t know, you just… you didn’t have to earn it,” MK shrugged, jostling Red Son slightly, reaching up with his free hand to wipe away the few tears the demon had let fall. “You deserve to be seen, Red.”
Red Son stared up at him, eyes wide, like he’d never been told anything like that before. Like maybe he thought that kind of thing didn’t apply to him.
Then, “Fuck,” whispered Red Son. Louder, he eloquently repeated himself. “Fuck!”
It startled a laugh out of MK who leaned away to cover his mouth, shocked. “What?”
“I do not want to fight you anymore.”
Then, hysterical, Red Son burst into a fit of giggles, only interrupting himself to swear viciously at the wind.
Through it all, MK held him close and steady.
—------
“Hey, Red?”
“Yeah?”
“About your parents and… well, about us…” MK took in a deep breath, then smiled over at his friend. “Choose what you want to do.”
“What?” Red Son laughed, a little fake to MK, but he let it slide.
“Then do it .”
There was a long silence between them as Red Son took in that advice.
Finally, Red Son snorted, clearly forced, and offered MK a half smile. “What, you’ve got proverbs now? Psalms?”
MK breathed out a small laugh. “Oh, shut up.”
A peaceful quiet settled over them, as they ate rice and drank their slushies.
MK took a moment to mush up the ice back with the juice that was trying to separate, and glanced over at his friend.
“For what it’s worth, Red?”
Red looked over, a large scoopful of rice in his mouth, chopsticks poised as though he’d just shoved the whole thing in his mouth in a rush.
Smiling fondly, MK bumped his shoulder against Red Son’s. “I don't want to fight you either.”
They stayed to watch the sunrise, that night, and then a bit longer, until MK’s shift at Pigsy’s noodle shop was about to start.
It was nice.
It was almost like being friends in the day.
—------
Notes:
hope you enjoyed ! if you did, maybe leave a comment/kudos ? i love to get feedback :D
honestly, i feel like there's a missing scene at either the start or ending (like a cut red son&mk bonding kinda scene) but i couldn't figure out what would fit, or if anything would, so i just left it haha. chapter's already long enough LOL.
hmu on insta/tumblr/twitter @patroiocus , though i'm least likely to respond on insta, i'm pretty active on the other two !!
as always, have a great day/night, and stay safe !!!
Chapter 9: wanna see the light (feel right) again
Summary:
With a snort, Red Son picked up a piece with the wooden chopsticks MK had nearly shattered earlier, trying to rip them apart, and held it to his friend’s mouth. “Weren’t you just begging to talk about this?”
“I was begging to complain about it.” MK frowned, cheeks bulging with the roll of sushi he’d chosen to eat in a single bite, pressing his forehead more firmly into Red Son’s shoulder. “Not to talk it through. There’s a difference.”
“Oh, is there?”
“Yes. Now agree with me so we can move on and I can feel validated.”
~*~
aka: to kick off season two and this fic's 2nd arc: take 1.5k of them being friends and like. 500 of red son being sad? WOO (they should get therapy probably)
Notes:
it's! not quite been a month! i'm sorry it's so hard to be motivated to write s2 SHDJD i have so many plans for everything that is not s2 the lack of red son just really gets to me even though i LOVE s2 .. ahh well hi i'm back with a new update! i plan on finishing the second arc in july, because i'm doing camp nano and my goal is to write 24k on ao3 so i can reach a total word count of 100k on this account!!
so i'm back with the spicynoodles qpr red son redemption fic AMEN
hope the wait wasn't too unbearable haha.... and i hope you enjoy the start of the second arc!
alright, onto the chapter, i hope you enjoy !!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Okay, but like, it’s inconsiderate, right?”
Red Son was only half listening, admittedly, as MK angrily marched into the gas station, gesturing passionately. He followed behind MK at a significantly more casual stance, offering a shrug to a concerned-looking Eunice, and pushed past his friend to grab a slushie.
“Like, you think I’d get more warning than this, is all, wouldn’t you?” MK turned from where he was grabbing a carton of sushi from the fridge. “Red, back me up here!”
“I haven’t been listening.”
MK placed the sushi down on a nearby counter, twisting his whole body to face Red Son with an impressively flat expression. “Are you serious?”
“Why would I lie?”
“I’ve been talking for, like, 10 minutes.”
Red Son shrugged, pulling the lever on the red slushie machine. “It’s like a white noise machine. I hear that monkey’s name and I clock out.”
“Have you processed a single word I’ve said?”
“Something about something being inconsiderate and you wanting more of a warning?” Red Son shrugged, again, capping his own slushie and reaching for another cup for MK. “It’s the Monkey King , idiot, no one has ever really described him as considerate.”
“One day, I am going to find out what your beef is with Monkey King.” MK grimaced, turning back to the fridge, putting back the carton of sushi he’d taken out. “I can’t believe I was gonna go with your favorite flavor. We’re getting California rolls now.”
Red Son scoffed, rolling his eyes as he capped off MK’s slushie. “You’re so immature. Following in your mentor’s footsteps, are you?”
“You don’t get to talk about ‘immature’ right now!” Despite himself, MK was starting to snicker, anger simmering down as Red Son kept egging him on. “You just ignored me for 10 minutes straight!”
“And what a blissful 10 minutes they were,” Red Son sighed, walking around to the cash register with a small money purse in hand, only to be cut off by Eunice locking the register, glaring at Red Son’s money. He blinked at her from across the counter, confused. “What?”
“You’re not paying tonight.” Very pointedly, she shut off the neon signs. “We’re closed.”
“You’re a 24-hour gas station.”
“I’m actually kicking you out right now. No time for people who saved the city from a swarm of spiders to pay for their… what, slushies and a single cartoon of sushi? How unfortunate.”
Behind Red Son, MK snickered, a hand over his mouth as if that stopped the sound from traveling, and Red Son whipped around to glare at him. “Really?”
“Are you saying you want to pay for your snacks?” MK asked, a shit-eating grin on his face, and Red Son scoffed in response, sneering.
“What, did you get ‘inconsiderate’ from your mentor as well? I’m not going to take advantage!”
“I’m actively begging you to leave, actually.” Eunice sighed, turning the neon lights back on with the flick of a switch, and MK laughed, reaching out to tug Red Son out of the back door of the station, shouting a hasty goodbye to Eunice as he hauled an unwilling demon through the parking lot, letting the door swing shut behind them.
As they veered towards a fire escape to reach the roofs they would travel across to reach their warehouse, MK teasingly jabbed Red Son in the side. “Goody two shoes.”
Red Son shook his head, failing to smother a small snicker before it could slip. “Eat shit and die.”
—------
Cloaked beneath the dark of night, pressed together shoulder-to-shoulder under the new moon and scattered constellations, MK barely let Red Son get comfortable on the old mattress they’d set up on the rooftop before breaking the silence with a near-violent slurp of his slushie.
“Can you listen to me now?” He pressed, letting himself fall until his upper body rested in Red Son’s lap. The demon stared down at him, a long-suffering sigh leaving his mouth.
“Fine.”
“Great, because I was really about to start talking either way,” MK laughed, awkwardly craning his neck to sip at his drink without spilling it all over himself, instead of just sitting up straight . “He’s inconsiderate!”
“Yeah.”
“Like, super, to an enormous degree, inconsiderate!”
“I’ll agree with you there.”
“You know what he did?”
“No.”
“He went on vacation!”
Red Son almost choked on his slushie at the laughter that bubbled up in his chest at that. “What?”
“He just fucking left!”
“He left ?”
“ Yes !”
“Why?” Red Son cackled, nearly dislodging MK from his lap, but he caught the other man by the shoulder and pulled him back into place with hardly a thought. “Was he bored ?”
“Hell if I know!” MK raised his slushie up to the moonless sky, like he was toasting or some shit, and sagged against Red Son, defeated. “He said something about how I’m, like, ready to handle things alone?”
“That’s bullshit.” Red Son scoffed, grip tightening around MK’s shoulder in a way he’d forever deny could be called protective. “He’s barely started training you.”
“I know , and I just—” MK swore, wriggling out of Red Son’s grip until he could sit up enough to rest his forehead against Red Son’s shoulder. “I don’t want to talk about this. Can you just pass me the sushi?”
With a snort, Red Son picked up a piece with the wooden chopsticks MK had nearly shattered earlier, trying to rip them apart, and held it to his friend’s mouth. “Weren’t you just begging to talk about this?”
“I was begging to complain about it.” MK frowned, cheeks bulging with the roll of sushi he’d chosen to eat in a single bite, pressing his forehead more firmly into Red Son’s shoulder. “Not to talk it through. There’s a difference.”
“Oh, is there?”
“Yes. Now agree with me so we can move on and I can feel validated.”
Red Son turned his head slightly, pressing an amused grin into MK’s hair, unseen. “Fine, fine. Sun Wukong is very inconsiderate and he should have given you more warning. I can keep going, honestly. Want me to ad-lib?”
“No!” MK snorted, flicking Red Son’s arm. “Seriously, what’s your problem with Monkey King?”
“Wouldn’t you like to know?”
“ Yes !”
—------
“Red Son!” Princess Iron Fan’s voice cut sharply across the throne room, and Red Son froze in place at the sound of her call, one foot out the door of the throne room, a lump in his throat that he’d been trying to swallow for the past half-hour.
Slowly, he turned, straightening his posture as he marched himself back over to the thrones his mother and father sat in, poised above him. Hands clenched together at the small of his back, Red Son met his mother’s eyes, neck craning back as he looked upwards. Swallowing around the lump in his throat, Red Son just hoped his voice wouldn’t waver. “Yes, mother?”
The thing was… Well, Red Son knew he seemed pretty cool and collected, or he hoped so, but the tension in the room pressed down on something deep and long-forgotten in his gut, something that craved the closeness he’d had with his parents before Sun Wukong had sealed his father, that remembered how it felt to trust his parents to actually have his best interests at heart, and sometimes…
Sometimes, he looked up at his mother, and it was hard to even recognize her. Then he’d turn to his father, and it was like he’d never met the man in his life.
He’d spent centuries with only his mother for company. Both of them, together, longing after the presence of his father. He’d practically wasted away over his workbench, trying to find a way to remove the Monkey King’s staff from the mountain and free his father.
Yet the moment he’d succeeded…
The moment he was no longer needed…
“We need your help,” Demon Bull King intoned very seriously, staring intently down at Red Son. “Are you up to this?”
Honestly, Red Son was so tired . Tired and done and sick of working until he made himself drop , only for his efforts to be trivialized and degraded, but he knew how this worked, by now. He wasn’t really looking for an answer.
DBK was looking for his son to have a use .
So, Red Son scoffed, rolling his eyes so hard they hurt in their sockets, and crossed his arms across his chest. “Am I up to it? Obviously , I’m up to it. Honestly.”
“Hmm…” His mother peered down at him, something judgemental in the look that had Red Son bristling, and he had to focus hard to keep his shoulders relaxed. Finally, she nodded, and Red Son resented the warmth in his chest that bloomed at even that bland fascimile of approval. “Good. In that case…”
—-------
The mission was embarrassingly easy.
Red Son almost thought they just wanted to get rid of him, get him out of the lair.
The only interesting thing he saw, on his way back to the lair, was an… oddly familiar flood of water consuming a flaming meteor of a dumpling, and, as he passed by a television poised in a nearby store window, saw MK fall on his ass live on the local news channel.
He took a picture of it, of course, and opened his messages with MK.
[Idiot Noodle Boy]
Me: this u? (image attached)
MK replied immediately, which meant Red Son got to watch on the TV as he checked his phone, and he got to see the exact moment MK’s face fell.
Idiot Noodle Boy: Do you rlly have to do this every time you see me on the news
Me: you didn’t let me finish…
Idiot Noodle Boy: what..
Me: fuckin wipeout
Me: LMFAO
Idiot Noodle Boy: I hate you
Despite the harsh words, Red Son saw him break into a full-belly laugh on the TV screen, and figured he didn’t really mean it.
He returned to the lair to drop off the material his parents had asked him to retrieve… and then he took one look at their faces, unimpressed as ever even though he’d done exactly as they’d asked, and…
Red Son shoved his resentment and disappointment deep beneath a pool of practiced indifference, and he turned on his heel before they could speak.
Red Son left the lair, and went home.
—------
Before the warehouse was where MK and Red Son would sit curled together beneath the stars, it was Red Son’s escape. Before DBK had been unsealed, when his mother was losing hope, growing more and more restless and desperate and when the pressure would become unbearable, he’d run away to the abandoned warehouse he’d spent years turning into a proper, cozy home and say:
“This is it. This time I’ll say something to her. Once I get back home, I’ll be calm, and she’ll get it.”
Then, he would return home laden with apologies and get to work so his mother could be happy again and he could make his father proud.
Before he even collapsed, face down, over the back of the beat-up old couch he’d stolen a few years back, he knew this time would be the same, mostly.
This time, he knew, he wouldn’t be returning home. He was returning to a cage, to a generous stranger’s guest bedroom, to a life he was sick of leading.
The warehouse had always been a hideaway of sorts, a safe space for Red Son, but somewhere along the way…
Somewhere along the way, MK had made his space a home.
—------
Later that night, MK stepped into the warehouse with a red slushie in each hand and a bag full of rice and spicy chicken hanging down from between his clenched teeth, and found Red Son sprawled belly-up on the couch, absently trailing a small flame in the air above him with his index finger.
He didn’t look up when MK walked in.
“Red?” MK tried to ask, voice muffled and distorted by the plastic bag in his mouth, which he hastily placed on a nearby table, face scrunched up in distaste. Red Son glanced over at MK, sat up when he saw the slushie in the other man’s hand, and MK slid onto the couch next to him, wrapping an arm around Red’s shoulders and tugging him close.
He pressed Red Son’s slushie into his hand, and watched his friend take a sip. Tightening his grip on Red’s shoulders, MK spoke: “You weren’t at the station.” Red Son hummed in response, lightly shrugging, avoiding eye contact, and MK pressed, eyeing Red intently. “Is there something wrong?”
Red Son nodded, which was… kind of unexpected, actually, and threw MK off a bit.
“Oh, shit," MK swallowed, and he heard Red Son snort softly. He scowled down at the demon without any real heat. " Rude . Do you want to talk about it?”
Red Son flicked MK’s forehead in lieu of a response—MK knew , even if he couldn't see it, that he rolled his eyes—then pressed his own forehead into the crook of MK’s neck.
“Okay,” MK sighed, “cool.” He reached out for the bag of rice and chicken, tugging the food closer. “We’ll just have a quiet night in here, then.”
Tension dropped from Red Son’s shoulders, though MK’s grip did not, and MK let himself smile.
And though they did not watch the stars, that night, they still sat together in their warehouse, sipping obnoxiously at slushies and squabbling over the carton of rice, and when MK left at dawn, Red Son smiled and said, quietly:
"Goodbye," and quieter, "thank you."
MK grinned back at him, one foot on the fire escape, and said, "See you tonight."
Red Son watched him leave, and did not return to the lair.
Notes:
hey!! i hope you enjoyed the chapter aaha, maybe leave a kudos/comment if you did ?? i reply to all comments !
also this chapter really does not look good for dbk and pif but i'm not planning on just ruthlessly villainizing them, i just want to show the progress the family MUST have made between s1 and s3 because the dynamic shift was like. insane imo.
red son hears "sun wukong" and all words that follow it sound like an animal crossing villager (REAL) red son beefs with sun wukong
hope you all enjoyed !! have a GREAT day/night, and stay safe and hydrated !!
Chapter 10: learn to smile as every good day goes on by
Summary:
“I just—”
“Red.”
Red Son fell silent, and MK watched as his Adam's apple bobbed around a heavy swallow.
“They love you.”
Red Son’s face crumpled, and MK finally released his chin in order to catch the demon when he collapsed against MK’s chest, and if he felt a wet patch forming on his shirt… Well, he had enough tact to go without mentioning it.
~*~
aka: things are HEATING up in the demon bull family and mk is just trying to keep his friend from falling apart. again, they should REALLY like SERIOUSLY consider therapy (they will not be doing that.)
Notes:
camp nano is fr insane how did i write 4k in two days i never do that ??!!?! two nights in a row ?!!?!! goddamn .
and omg the support on last chapter genuinely made my day. i'm fr on vacation and i was sitting here giggling at comments instead of seeing the sights HAHA thank you all so much !!!
and just a small thingy - this and ch11 are the angstiest chapters i currently have planned, so don't worry, the comfort fic is still doing the comfort thing !! (bear in mind, i have not properly started planning s3 LOL)
LAST THING - i'm not sure if any of you remember my earlier authors notes, but if you do, remember how i mentioned neglecting my ap revision in order to write this fic?? i got a 5 on my ap literature exam !!! so really - fic writing = good studying ?
alright alright i hope you enjoy !!!! happy reading !!!
(title from "best tears" by the happy fits)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“I love my parents,” Red Son stated firmly, staring out over the neon lights shining in the city’s skyline one night. “And my parents love me.”
MK glanced over at him, trying to read his face, but Red Son had turned his head away. Lamely, MK said, “Okay…”
“I just think they maybe wouldn’t have minded if I was the one the Monkey King had sealed away.”
“What the fuck do you mean by that?” MK turned fully, blinking hard, setting down his slushie on the edge of the roof. Red Son’s posture was perfect in a way it never was when they were alone together, and MK reached out to grab his chin and make the demon face MK head-on. “Wild fucking start, Red. Explain that.”
His face was almost entirely blank, but he was biting down on his bottom lip in a way MK knew had to hurt. “I just think… that they don’t need me as much as they need each other, is all. My mother would have been fine if she’d had my father with her during those centuries instead of me.”
“Red Son, your parents love you,” MK glared at his friend, refusing to soften his grip on Red Son’s chin even as something seemed to crack open in his face. “They’re shit to you, and I hate them, and I think you cut them way too much slack, but they love you so much . They would’ve been torn apart if you were sealed away.”
“Maybe.”
“ Definitely . The Celestial Realm would be ravaged by the rampage they’d go on. You’re their son .”
“I just—”
“Red.”
Red Son fell silent, and MK watched as his Adam's apple bobbed around a heavy swallow.
“ They love you .”
Red Son’s face crumpled, and MK finally released his chin in order to catch the demon when he collapsed against MK’s chest, and if he felt a wet patch forming on his shirt… Well, he had enough tact to go without mentioning it.
—------
“Classic MK,” Pigsy sneered down at his employee. “Can’t listen to basic instructions, and screws around all day.”
MK winced, blind and covered in dust on the ground behind Mei, listening as Pigsy’s footsteps got further and further away from him.
Like…ouch?
MK knew he had a lot of flaws, absolutely no shortage of shortcomings, really, but… he didn’t think Pigsy would rag on him for something that wasn’t even his fault.
MK laid on the ground, and all he could really think was that he wouldn’t be bringing it up to Red Son.
His friend had enough to deal with.
—------
“Monkey King is not using me as an errand boy!” MK rolled his eyes, sprawled across their mattress on the rooftop. “You’re being ridiculous!”
Red Son smirked over at him, punctuating his decision to be an asshole with a pointedly obnoxious slurp of his slushie. “Am I? He had you use that dumb vase to suck of the dumpling, then that weird box thing he sent you…? I’m willing to beat him up for you.”
“You said you’d lose if you fought him now,” MK snorted, “and, besides, how’d you even know about that vase? It wasn’t on the news feed.”
“I’d recognize that stupid piece of enchanted pottery anywhere. Sun Wukong doesn’t play fair.”
MK let out a confused laugh, eyebrows furrowing as he tried to parse Red Son’s meaning. “What?”
“He used it to beat me? That time I beat him up and I told you he snitched?”
“ What ?”
“When…when he went to the goddess… and she flooded my mountain for him so I couldn’t use fire?”
“Holy shit ,” MK sat up, wide-eyed, staring over at Red Son. “You’re the demon Tang couldn’t remember the name of.”
“Huh?”
“Tang told me that story! When we went looking for the vase!” MK laughed, a wide grin on his face, hands raised to gesticulate excitedly. “He said he didn’t remember the name of the demon in the story!”
Red Son snorted, rolling his eyes. “And how’d he tell it?”
“Well,” MK glanced away, but his smile only grew. “He didn’t include the part where you beat Monkey King up.”
“They always exclude the best part.”
—------
“You were acting weird around Red Son,” Mei said in lieu of any kind of greeting, just yanking down MK’s headphones and getting right to the point, and MK nearly choked. He turned to her, slowly, blinking hard.
“...What?”
She pressed on, undeterred. “On the ship. With the Spider Queen? You were weird around him.”
“No, I wasn’t,” MK laughed, nervously, reaching up to settle his headphones around his neck. “What do you mean?”
“You guys just seemed, like, I don’t know…you had chemistry? Ugh, I don’t know how to describe it.”
“We had chemistry ?” MK scrunched up his face in distaste, mopping the floor a tad more aggressively than was strictly necessary. “What’s next, you think I have a crush on him?”
Mei grinned, teasing, and swooned dramatically into him. “Well, do you?”
MK gagged, genuinely, not even for the sake of the joke, and lightly shoved her away. “Gross, Mei. You know I’m not for that.”
“Yeah, yeah,” she giggled, “sorry.”
“Really?” He snorted, dunking the mop into the soapy water he was using to clean the floor. “The laughing really helped your apology sound genuine.”
“You want a dissertation?”
“No. Mostly because I don’t know what that is.”
“Good,” Mei snickered, “because I was not about to write you one.”
Fondly, MK sighed. “Jerk.”
—------
“I think… I miss them.”
“What?”
“My parents. They’re right there, but…” Red Son swallowed, staring down at his clenched fists, one hand gripped tightly around a pair of chopsticks. “I miss them.”
“Red…”
“That doesn’t make sense, right? How could I miss them?”
“It makes sense.”
“ How ?” Red Son pleaded, voice edged with something helpless MK had never heard from him before, and MK tapped his knee against the demon's.
“You love them, don’t you?”
“Of course I do.”
“And how do they treat you?”
Red Son fell silent, eyes downcast as he tugged the rice closer to himself, and MK took a long, long moment to study him.
The quiet night blanketed them for several long minutes, and MK watched as Red Son slouched further and further into himself, crumpling under the weight of his own thoughts until he couldn’t bear to watch Red Son agonizing like that any longer.
“You need to stand up to them, Red.” MK frowned over at his friend’s slumped form, taking in the despondent look on his face as he picked at their rice carton with his chopsticks. “Seriously.”
Red Son hummed, more in acknowledgement than any sort of agreement, and his lips twisted into a harsh frown. “How?”
“What do you want to say to them?”
“What don’t I want to say to them? It’s - there’s too much. I can’t even begin to put it into words.”
“Try.”
Red Son was silent for a long while. Then, quietly, “I love my parents, Noodles.”
“I never said you don’t.”
“I can’t do this to them.”
“Red Son.” MK waited until Red Son turned to look at him, then wrapped an arm around his shoulders to pull him close. “I know you love them, and it’s hard, but you need to think about what they’re doing to you .”
Desperately, Red Son let himself sag into MK’s grip. “They’re my parents… ”
“Yeah, they are,” MK grimaced, unseen as Red Son hid his face in MK’s shoulder, and continued. “And you all love each other—but they’re hurting you, Red. It can’t go on.”
“But…”
“Sometimes you need to stand up to the people you love.”
—-----
“Fuck, marry, kill.”
“None of them. Kill all.”
“I didn’t even say who yet.”
“Doesn’t matter. Kill all.”
“What if all three are me?”
“I’ll give a really nice speech at your funeral.”
“You will be in prison.”
“You think I’d get caught?”
“I think you’d be very loud about having killed me.”
“Fair.”
—------
“Have you actually tried Pigsy’s noodles before?” MK asked, one night, and Red Son raised an eyebrow at him.
“I think Pigsy would wring me out like a dishrag if I stepped within two blocks of his shop.”
MK snorted. “He wouldn’t! Especially not now , our families are hardly even fighting anymore. It’s…weird.”
“I’ll say,” Red Son grimaced. “I don’t…I’m not sure where we stand in all of this, now.”
“Think we could get away with being friends now?”
“Would I be expected to sit with your annoying little group?”
“Obviously.”
“Then no, gods no, we’d be burned at the stake if we tried to be friends in public.”
MK laughed, shoving Red Son’s shoulder slightly. “Asshole.”
“It’s my charm, and my birthright, as the son of the Demon Bull King,” Red Son replied reflexively, then winced, and MK decided to let it slide.
“You’re not charming.” MK rolled his eyes.
“I’m incredibly charming. It’s part of my charm.”
“Oh my gods,” MK cackled. “Shut up! You’re so annoying!”
“Of course I’m annoying.” Red Son rolled his eyes, a shit-eating grin on his face, and MK bumped his shoulder, eyes narrowed suspiciously..
“If you say it’s part—”
“It’s part of my charm .”
“I’m gonna kill you !”
Red Son cackled, bright and cheery and genuine in a way it rarely was anymore under the light of the stars, and MK beamed back at him, more than happy to help his friend forget about the lonely lair he’d need to return to in the morning.
—------
Red Son hid his shaking fists behind his back, kept his gaze downturned as his mother glared down at him from her throne. At her side, he could feel his father’s gaze burning into him, and he really just longed for home.
That clawing, pleading thing in him longed for the ability to feel at home in the lair with his parents, but knew better, standing before them weak-willed and stiff as a board in what should have been his real safe space.
He knew better than to let that little desperate feeling in his chest get a hold on him, especially when his parents were glaring disapprovingly over some miniscule error in a job that didn’t even matter, really. It was unreasonable. They were unreasonable.
They were unreasonable, and unfair , and Red Son was so sick and tired of it all—but they were still his parents, and he still loved them.
His mother finally broke the silence. “What happened , Red Son?” she asked, and before he could even try to answer, his father snorted loudly.
“Clearly, it was too much for our foolish offspring,” he mocked, and Red Son felt that weeping little desperate feeling in his chest crack .
He glared down at the floor, a feeling of numb rage consuming him. He was their son . They loved him. He loved them. He was not their errand boy , or a demon bull clone .
He was their son.
His chest still bubbled with that endless well of disappointment and yearning he’d felt for centuries and learned to ignore, over time, that now overflowed into his lungs and threatened to choke him on every breath.
His mother seemed to get closure when Red Son had freed his father from his imprisonment, but Red Son had never felt further away from his parents than when he had them both right beside him.
Unbidden, a thought he could only blame on MK flitted through the forefront of his mind. Fuck this. Fuck them and fuck this.
Red Son swallowed heavily, wrenched his head up to glare at his parents, scowling. “Why don’t you do it yourself, then?”
Princess Iron Fan looked taken aback by his outburst. “Excuse me?”
“Do it yourself!” His hands shook as he shouted, and he could hear the waver in his voice, but he forced himself to stand his ground. “I’m not your fucking servant ! I am your son !”
Demon Bull King growled, glaring right back at Red Son, who was, frankly, too hysterical to care. “You insolent —”
“Insolent what ?” Red Son laughed, mirthless and manic, throwing his hands up in the air. “I’m your son ! It’s in my name ! Did you call me ‘offspring’ when I freed you from the mountain? Am I only your son when you need me for something?” He laughed, incredulous, pale and shaking, and turned on his heel, walking out. “I’m so done with this. See you tomorrow, maybe.”
—------
He wound up in the warehouse, quivering with nervous energy and feeling like that weepy longing yearning thing in his chest had cracked open, overflowing with no outlet.
MK was nowhere to be seen, which made sense. Red Son hadn’t texted him, or anything.
He sat down on the couch, staring at the wall, and decided it was for the best.
This was something he’d have to deal with on his own.
At dawn, Red Son would return to the lair.
Until then, he just sat on the couch, and breathed.
Notes:
hey !! i hope you enjoyed !! if you did, consider leaving a comment/kudos? they're super motivating and i always reply to comments !!!
thank you so much for reading !! the canonization of aro mk in my fic was destined to happen, really. it was already canon i was just confirming it, this chapter LMFAO. depressing lack of slushies this chapter? i'll have to fix that.
mei once bought mk a green slushie for aromantic pride and he looked at her and said "what the fuck is this." and gave it back. my boy has TASTE he only drinks the red ones.
the real irony of this fic is that i'm not even a ride or die for red slushies. i'm more likely to get blue . oops.
okay okay have a great day/night !!! stay safe out there, and make sure to take care of yourselves (esp if you're a fellow camp nanowrimo participant - don't burn yourself out!!!!)
Chapter 11: am i good (is all i could enough for you)?
Summary:
Instead of condemning him for his insolence, and unneeded displays of emotion, his parents nodded with the solemnity of crafting a sacred oath, and said, “We will.”
Red Son nodded, and he felt like he was in a shocked daze. “Good.” With the last of his composure, he extricated himself from their grasp and moved to the door, wiping ineffectually at the tears still staining his cheeks and glimmering on his lashes. “Because I can’t stay here until you do.”
Without waiting for a response, Red Son teleported to the gas station, and pulled out his phone.
It was ten in the morning.
~*~
aka: the dbf starts to get their SHIT together and mk learns that 13 year olds are the meanest people in the whole world (or meets lbd, same difference)
Notes:
holy shit i lied THIS is the edgy chapter oh my GOD i'm sorry . should be mostly uphill, or just canon angst (lbd) from here i promise. at least in regards to season two.
i have been . so active recently actually. i have written 6k in 3 days i am feeling unstoppable LMFAO and it's all for this fic i never have things done TOO early to post them but i actually ???? have drafts rn ???? holy shit . camp nanowrimo is cracked LMFAO
anyway..i dont actually have much to say here. i hope i did well with the family confrontation - i'm not the best with writing angst OR confrontations, but i do like the way it turned out !
i hope you enjoy !!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The first thing out of Princess Iron Fan’s mouth when Red Son returned the next morning, barely even a breath, was his name, tinged with a soul-deep relief that had Red Son shrinking back in the doorway, flinching into that parasitic desire that burned through his chest. Beside her, the Demon Bull King stared at him, solemn, and all Red Son could really think about was the fact that neither of them were in their thrones, that they stood before him on equal ground rather than lording their status over him.
He swallowed, heavily, and crossed his arms in front of his chest in a minuscule mockery of comfort. “Mother,” he murmured, “Father.” He didn’t quite make eye contact with either, staring at a small spot on their cheeks instead. His heartbeat felt loud in his ears underneath their scrutinization.
“Red Son,” Princess Iron Fan repeated, her voice desperate with the same kind of unanticipated loss he was sure his own had been blistering with the night before. “What brought all of this on?”
“I…” Red Son took a deep breath, turning his gaze downwards and tightening his grip on his arms, like that would do anything to hold him together.
For years , for centuries , Red Son had known how the world worked. He had learned to carve a space out of his chest and turn it into a lockbox, move it to his head and make it a filter, force any and all unwanted, unnecessary , emotions into their place or, failing that, mold them into something that could be used.
Something like anger .
Something that raged and smoldered and blistered like the fire he’d been blessed with at birth, until he could no longer separate himself from the heat and fire and adrenaline of inhaling oxygen and exhaling devastation .
Then, he met MK, and he realized his life didn’t have to be spent as nothing more than kindling and ozone and ash.
As if the lockbox had suddenly burst open, and all those centuries of isolation and betrayal and depression and insolent rage were flooding out. Irritation he’d never allowed himself to feel, disappointment and expectations and a sense of fairness and justice he had never been able to entertain.
“What brought all of this on?” What fucking hadn’t?
And Red Son scowled down at the floor of the lair, thought of how easy it must be to be a hero, with a real family, and snapped. “Really? Are you really asking that?”
“She is just trying to understand,” Demon Bull King interjected, and the tone of his voice was, of all things, disappointed . “As am I.”
“Oh, are you?” Red Son asked incredulously. He stepped closer, hands getting flung up into the air as he jerked his gaze up to glare at his parents. “Well, I’m trying to find out what the fuck you want from me!”
“Son, please —”
“What, now I’m ‘son’ ? Did you need something from me?” He laughed, a bit hysterical, and reached back to tighten his ponytail. “A new gadget? A new son ?”
“Red Son, do not be ridiculous!” Princess Iron Fan shouted, eyebrows furrowed, stepping closer until she held his elbow in her grasp. “You are our son and we love you!”
Red Son snorted, wrenching his elbow out of her grip. “Sure, yeah, whatever. I know that . I’m just finding it hard to believe you care about me.”
“Of course we care about you,” Demon Bull King drew near as well, something helpless and ill-fitting in his voice, and Red Son swallowed harshly.
“When you want to, yeah. And in the meantime, you have all these expectations of me that you don’t feel the need to inform me of until I’ve failed to perform the way you wished me to. So tell me , please, what you want .”
“There is nothing we want—”
“Alright, I can fill in the blanks , then,” Red Son snarled, hands shaking and vision blurring with tears he refused to let fall. “Let’s see… intelligence, more than I have, or a different kind than what I have? Competence, because you seem to believe I am utterly incapable of taking care of myself?”
He stepped away from them, biting roughly at his lower lip. Turning his head away from his parents, Red Son tugged his glasses off his face and cleaned them just to have something to do with his hands. “Is it that you wish your son was stronger ? More powerful, because this child you’re stuck with is little more than a pathetic fire spirit, just like all the rest? Tell me, please, is it that you still expect me to have that destructive power you sealed away from me ? Because, really, it’s more yours than it is mine at this point.”
Red Son stared pointedly at the golden ring hanging from his father’s nose, and pressed on before he could be interrupted, choking back the lump in his throat, swallowing tears he hadn’t even noticed falling down his face as he shifted his gaze back to the ground, arms wrapping tightly around himself once more. “You both destroyed me, and you didn’t even care to see it. Be honest. Would you have come after me if I had been the one sealed in the mountain? Because I can’t say for sure you would.”
Silence filled the room, all three participants staring at each other wide-eyed in the backlash of that statement.
Red Son reached up, hurriedly wiping tears from his face. He hadn’t meant to say that .
—------
MK stumbled back, eyes clenched shut and head splitting as the Lady Bone Demon carved a space for herself within his mind, vision tinged blue and flat whenever he could pry his eyelids open even a sliver. Breathy chuckles rang all around, like an echo throughout the chamber, but it was all contained within MK's own head. He doubled over, clenching his hair in both fists, the heels of his palms pressing hard into his temples fruitlessly, failing to ease the ache even a sliver.
“Ah, I see…” The Lady Bone Demon chuckled, her jarringly young voice sounding directly into MK’s thoughts, tearing through his head with no hope for mercy. “You have begun to suspect what he already knows.”
His head felt as though it would split open, but that pain was somehow secondary to the one bubbling down his spine and freezing over his throat.
Lady Bone Demon smiled, and it felt like an impression of maniacal, sadistic joy imprinting itself across his brain. “That he made the wrong choice,” she continued viciously, “ picked the wrong successor.” She ripped herself from his head, and MK fell to the ground, panting and shivering.
She no longer possessed him, but he felt anything but free of her. He felt a stain on his soul, a mark on his mind where she had taken him and reformed him on a whim .
“You were right, you know.” She giggled, staring down at him, a mocking frown spreading across her face. “ It’s scary being alone .”
Laying on the ground, panting, tiny and alone after running away from her, MK’s thoughts did not stray to Sun Wukong.
He laid on the floor, feeling broken and shaken and terrified, and thought: I need to see Red .
It was scary being alone.
—------
One night, earlier, before everything started falling apart, MK had cleared his throat, oddly self-conscious as he re-mixed the separating ice and juice in his slushie. “So… remember when I asked if you think I’m dumb?” The moon was high in the sky, maybe starting on its way down, and they'd been sitting in silence for nearly an hour at that point.
Red Son turned to look at him, an eyebrow raised. “Yeah?”
“And you said I’m not an idiot?”
“I don’t think I remember that part.”
"I'm being serious!"
"So am I."
“Well, it happened," MK huffed. "So… why do you not think I’m dumb?”
Red Son hummed, taking a moment to study his friend, to really look at him—and, letting out a soft sigh, he decided to be genuine. “I don’t know… you’re quick on your feet?" Red Son shrugged, offering MK a small smirk as he continued. "I think you are dumb because you are so bad at planning ahead or relying on your people and resources. You’re not stupid , though. Just, like… common sense.”
“Oh…" MK hummed, grinning over at Red Son. "That was, like, really nice for you?”
Red Son scowled, leaning away from the Monkie Kid, who laughed, tugging Red Son closer. “Shut the fuck up. I never said any of that.”
“I’m cherishing this memory.”
“I’m giving you brain damage in our next fight.”
“Eunice would be so proud of you right now.”
“Stop bringing Eunice into things!”
—------
In the throne room, Red Son found himself quickly surrounded by his parents before he could even finish processing what the hell he had just said to them.
“My son, you cannot really think that,” Princess Iron Fan pleaded, clutching Red Son’s shoulder tightly in one hand, and her husband’s hand in the other.
Red Son stared back at her, still stuck on the fact that he’d said that to them at all, and could not bring himself to reply. He’d meant it, anyway.
“Red Son…” Demon Bull King grasped Red Son’s wrist gently, and tugged his son closer to the pair. “ My son, there is no universe in which I would not have torn down the very stars in the sky to save you from such a fate.”
“You are our son. ”
Red Son shook in their grip, shivering as all the fight drained out of him, and he let the tears roll down his cheeks. Finally, he said: “Prove it.” With blurred vision, he stared up at them, his posture hunched and desperation on display. “I don’t trust you. Prove it.”
And instead of condemning him for his insolence, and unneeded displays of emotion, his parents nodded with the solemnity of crafting a sacred oath, and said, “We will.”
Red Son nodded, and he felt like he was in a shocked daze. “Good.” With the last of his composure, he extricated himself from their grasp and moved to the door, wiping ineffectually at the tears still staining his cheeks and glimmering on his lashes. “Because I can’t stay here until you do.”
Without waiting for a response, Red Son teleported to the gas station, and pulled out his phone.
It was ten in the morning.
—------
Forehead planted painfully against the counter of Pigsy’s noodle shop, MK opened his messages with Red Son.
—------
Idiot Noodle Boy: hey,, i know it’s like way too early but .. gas station??
RED !!!!!: Hey I think i just ran away from home wanna get a slushie
Idiot Noodle Boy: .
RED !!!!!: …
Idiot Noodle Boy: you first
RED !!!!!: i think i explained myself pretty aptly
RED !!!!!: what the Fuck happened to you??
Idiot Noodle Boy: bad day
Idiot Noodle Boy: talk later, maybe, idk
Idiot Noodle Boy: slushies & roof?
RED !!!!!: .
RED !!!!!: ..yeah
—------
“Okay, Red, please explain to me what the fuck you meant by that text?”
Sitting on the roof with slushies during the midday turned out to be a terrible, nerve-wracking experience that neither of them enjoyed, so they moved inside to the couch after several minutes of mutual silent suffering.
Red Son bristled, huffing indignantly at MK. “I stood up to my parents, like you told me to!” He felt like maybe he was in shock, like he'd fall apart later once he'd had a real chance to process things.
“I did not tell you to run away from home!” MK laughed, slinging an arm around Red Son’s shoulders and pulling the demon close, more for his own comfort than Red’s, honestly.
“I didn’t mean to!”
“Red, how the hell do you accidentally run away from home?”
“I was sensitive!” Cracking jokes kind of felt like the thing that a person who was maybe in shock would do, probably. He was... Red Son was just wondering when the other shoe would drop.
MK snorted, reaching up to swipe up at the dried tear tracks on Red Son’s cheeks that had dried an odd violet color. “Yeah, I can tell.” He groped across the table for the baby wipes they kept there since they started crying on each other on a consistent basis, and handed one to his friend. “Here, clean yourself up.”
“Asshole,” Red Son grumbled, wiping at his cheeks until the wipe was stained purple and his face was mostly clear, if still a bit drawn and pale. “I was trying to prove a point, and I think I might have proven it a little too well.”
“Yeah? You might’ve?”
“Shut up,” Red Son shoved MK, gently. “Jerk. What happened to you today?” Immediately, MK’s smile dropped off his face.
“...Bad day.”
Red Son raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. “...Elaborate?”
“I learned to shrink myself?” MK winced, glancing away when he saw the unimpressed look on Red Son’s face. “Look, I really don’t want to talk about it right now… let’s just move on. Have a lazy day here, and go visit Eunice tonight and, like, not talk about our problems.”
Red Son frowned up at his friend, but he knew when MK was going to dig in his heels, so he let it lie. “Okay, sure, but just… I’m worried for you.”
“I know , I’m sorry.”
“Don’t be.”
—------
“Do you think that the gods and stuff in the Celestial Realm listen in on us and laugh?”
Red Son rolled his eyes, staring up at the stars. “Do you think at all?”
“You’re so mean to me.” MK frowned, leaning his full weight onto Red Son’s arm and making him drop the piece of sushi he was holding with chopsticks into his lap. “For, like, literally no reason.”
“I think it’s my duty, honestly.”
“ Why ?”
“Somebody had to make fun of you,” Red Son sighed, gazing forlornly at his soy-sauce-covered pants. “I was just in the right place at the right time.”
“You say that like you won our first fight.”
“Oh, but didn’t I?” Red Son wrapped his arm around MK’s shoulders, grinning down at his friend. “What’s worse, a small bruise to my pride, or the large amount of blackmail material your first attempts at using Wukong’s power gave me?”
“...Fuck.”
“What’s that?”
“I fucking lost !”
“Yeah… you did.”
—------
Dawn came and went, but they did not leave.
As the sun rose, they moved inside.
Together.
And it wasn't anything like hanging out in the light of day, but it was something.
It was what they had.
They were what they had.
Notes:
heyoo, i hope you enjoyed this chapter !!!! if you did, maybe leave a comment or kudos? i always reply, and they're very appreciated !!
nonetheless, thank you so much for reading my fic !! i've never loved being part of a fandom as much as i have been with lmk, and i love everyone i get to talk to about this silly monkie show.
also - red son's tears dried purple bc they're liquid iodine (technically it'd dry gray but i took liberties LHJFD) i thought it'd be kinda fun for him to cry a combustion enhancer haha
feel free to message me on tumblr or twitter @patroiocus !!!
alright, stay safe !! and have a great day/night everyone !
Chapter 12: share the same space for a minute or two
Summary:
Monkey King would get over it, probably, and if he didn’t… MK wasn’t entirely certain he could actually bring himself to care, at the moment, because really?
Monkey King wasn’t here .
He was somewhere , on vacation , and MK was falling apart and he couldn’t even ask his mentor for some mentoring because he could hardly even get ahold of the guy, and MK really wanted to respect him, and he did, because of course he did , but sometimes he looked at all the Monkey King merch in his room and really wanted to destroy some of it.
~*~
aka: mk really needs to yell at swk. i think he should have. too bad he won't. also dbf family dinner & they are FRIENDS
Notes:
welcome to the. this chapter. she fought back, but then i zoned out and had 2k written (picture me smirking).
they . are friends . mk needs to do some shouting tee bee aych . red son's family dynamic is so. they are so . rarfjhajh .
chapter title is from "this must be the place" by sure sure <-- also song for fic title ;)
i have like. nothing to say here. i've used up all my word juice. happy reading, everyone!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Oh, fuck.” Red Son stared down at his phone, vibrating incessantly on the nearby coffee table.
MK didn’t even glance up from his own phone, where he was half-heartedly playing some idle clicker game. “What is it?”
When Red Son didn’t respond, only tensing until he was a firm wall against MK’s side, MK turned to look at him, an eyebrow raised. “Red?”
“Do you think it’s them?” He still didn’t reach out to grab his phone, and MK rolled his eyes, sitting up slowly, arms reaching up above his head as he cracked his shoulders and back.
He leaned over to the table for Red Son’s phone, smiling reassuringly at Red Son when his friend turned to stare at him, next. “One way to find out, yeah?” MK glanced down at the phone, still buzzing loudly, and couldn’t hold back the immediate wince at the sight of the notifications.
17 Missed Calls. 5 Unread Messages.
The numbers blinked up at him, bright and unceasing, and each one was captioned with one of two names. Mother or Father . MK stared down at the phone, wide eyed, and quietly cleared all the missed calls before turning the phone to Red Son.
“Yeah, I…” MK swallowed, watching Red Son’s face as he gazed, frozen, at the glowing screen of the phone. “I think it might be them.” The phone started buzzing again, another call. Red Son barely even reacted, and MK took the initiative to hit ‘ignore’ for him. “...Red?”
The demon swallowed, visibly, and slowly reached out to take his phone, holding it in his lap and hunching over it as MK slung a heavy arm over his shoulders. “I…” Red Son stopped, opening the Messages app, stopping short of pressing the group chat he shared with his parents.
“Yeah?”
“I think it just hit me,” Red Son finally said haltingly, “that I ran away from home. And…yelled at my parents.”
“Oh, hell , I’m sorry.” MK pulled Red Son a bit closer.
“Not your fault, idiot.”
“I know, I know,” MK sighed softly, resting his cheek on the top of Red Son’s head. “What do you want to do about this?”
Red Son laughed, softly, hysterically. “Pretend I did none of that and go back home?”
“Red…”
“Why the fuck did I do that?” Red Son clenched his phone a bit tighter in his grip, the words on the screen blurring, and he couldn’t tell whether he was crying or if he’d just been staring for too long. Or both. “I’m so stupid —”
“Stop that,” MK admonished. “You did that because you had to. You know you were right.”
“...Yeah.”
“And you know it’s too late to pretend it didn’t happen, and that you shouldn’t anyway, right?”
“ Yes .”
“And you know why you did all this?”
“ Yes, I fucking know why , Noodles.”
“Great.” MK grinned, pressed against Red Son’s hair, and gave his shoulder a soft squeeze. “So what do you want to do about this?”
Red Son scowled down at his phone, blinking hard and watching the purple tears slide down from his phone screen and dry crystalline on his pants. “Oh, fuck you, Noodle Brain.”
He opened his messages, and accepted his parents’ pleading request for his presence at dinner.
—------
MK was not stressing out over his little surprise meeting with the Lady Bone Demon. He thought he was actually coping pretty darn well with the whole ordeal, and anyone who said otherwise was just a no-good lying naysayer who needed to check their facts, seriously.
This very good and extremely uncontested coping was precisely why MK was tearing up his mentor’s house at ass o’clock with two friends he was…moderately certain the Monkey King would not necessarily be pleased about finding in his house.
It was cool, though. Sandy and Mei were cool.
Monkey King would get over it, probably, and if he didn’t… MK wasn’t entirely certain he could actually bring himself to care, at the moment, because really?
Monkey King wasn’t here .
He was somewhere , on vacation , and MK was falling apart and he couldn’t even ask his mentor for some mentoring because he could hardly even get ahold of the guy, and MK really wanted to respect him, and he did, because of course he did , but sometimes he looked at all the Monkey King merch in his room and really wanted to destroy some of it.
What had happened to all the time Wukong had said they would have together? When they had fought that Macaque guy, and his mentor had reassured him, and promised they’d have time to work on what he needed to work on?
That month or so before he went on vacation was more than enough time, obviously. Not that MK was bitter, or anything.
No, MK was grateful for everything the Monkey King had done for him, had given him. Without the Monkey King, he wouldn’t be the Monkie Kid at all . He’d just be a struggling artist working as a delivery boy at the age of 23 , and as much as he loved Pigsy, loved working for Pigsy… it wasn’t exactly the dream job for him.
He just, maybe, wished for a bit more… hands on instruction. Like, not from old scrolls and useless tips of “ Believe in yourself, bud, and you can do anything!” every time MK managed to reach him.
So, he sat on Monkey King’s couch, and played the video game the old monkey had made, hunting desperately for any tidbits of advice and lessons he could take from it, because even if that stupid Lady Bone Demon had been right, and Monkey King did regret his choice, they were all kind of stuck with him, weren’t they? They were all stuck with useless MK, the successor of the Monkey King, and he needed to pick up his slack.
Especially if the Monkey King wasn’t going to help him.
—------
“You’re going to that dinner tomorrow night, right?” MK took a loud sip of his slushie, cherry red as ever, and poked Red Son with his chopstick.
Red Son looked over at him, lazily rolling his head back against MK’s shoulder as he shoved his friend’s chopstick away from himself. “Quit that!” he snapped. “And yes, I am. Why?”
“I’m just wondering!” MK quickly defended, grinning down at Red Son, who only cocked an eyebrow at him, unimpressed. “...Wondering if you need some support from your coolest and bestest buddy?”
Red Son laughed, cracking a small grin at MK. “Why would I need Eunice? She doesn’t know my parents.”
“ Asshole ! You know I meant me!”
“ Did you?” Red Son hummed, mirth clear in his voice. “Well, one of you has been hounding me about this for two nights straight, and the other hasn’t… someone’s getting demoted, I think.”
“Jerk.” MK rolled his eyes, pressing onward. “Well, I think it’ll be good! You’ve been cooped up in here for, like, a week .”
“It’s been two days.”
“Exactly! Forever .” MK sighed. “Besides, you’ve been needing to talk to your parents, right?”
“Yeah, yeah… reminds me of something, actually.”
“What?”
Red Son shifted, slightly, just enough to meet MK’s eyes. “When was the last time you spoke with that dumb monkey? You haven’t complained about his useless advice in at least a week.”
“Ah…” MK glanced away, scratching at his cheek. “It’s…been a while, maybe, but it’s fine! I’m doing fine.”
“Your eyebags could be used to make dumplings.”
“And I’m sure they’d be delicious!”
“ Idiot ,” Red Son hissed, settling back down against MK’s shoulder. “You know you can talk to me, right? And you don’t have to be funny about it?”
MK fell silent, a moment, staring up at the night sky as he waited for the sudden tightening of his throat to pass. “...Yeah. I know.”
Red Son let it lie there, nodding softly as they both sipped at their slushies, a carton of rice lying empty behind them.
“Good.”
—------
Dinner with his parents was…
Interesting , was definitely a word for it.
It was blatantly clear to Red Son that his parents were walking on fucking eggshells around him, terrified of saying something to drive him off again, as if he could every really have stayed away longer than a couple of days without at least reaching out to them.
He was pretty sure there was very little they could actually say to him that would drive him away forever , but they didn’t seem aware of that, and their disgustingly stilted dinner conversation was the unfortunate victim of that misunderstanding.
“Red Son,” his mother started, wiping some kind of juice from her lips with a napkin, voice even but tentative in a way Red Son was pretty sure he hadn’t heard since he was a toddler. “I’m glad you accepted our invitation tonight.”
Invitation was a generous word for the texts in Red Son’s phone. They had sent a less than symbol followed by a three . They’d practically been begging .
“Of course,” Red Son said, because he had enough tact not to be an asshole while extending (accepting?) an olive branch. “I’m… glad you invited me.”
He watched as a grimace passed across his father’s face, and the Demon Bull King settled his utensils down on his empty plate. With what appeared to be great difficulty, his father cleared his throat and made eye contact with his son. “May we ask why you agreed?”
Which was… it was a loaded question, honestly, but it was also one Red Son had been ready for, because really…
It was his choice to keep his parents in his life. He loved them, and he meant that. His family was so… integral to who he was, Red Son wasn’t sure he would have been able to say who he was without them, a year ago, but now?
He knew what he wanted; and if he wanted his parents in his life, Red Son knew they couldn’t be the only ones working for it.
It was a good reason. Honestly, Red Son wished that was why he had agreed to the dinner—but it wasn’t.
Really , though, in truth ?
“I barely even thought about it. Whether I would come was never in question.”
Sure, he’d been scared, but his parents had requested his presence, and he didn’t care if it was just out of guilt or pity or whatever.
He’d always come when his parents called. Even if he was a bit more aware of it, now.
—------
“Hey, idiot,” Red Son poked MK with his chopsticks. “You talk to the monkey yet?”
MK snorted, casting him a disbelieving eyebrow. “Do I look like I have?” The bags under his eyes had only deepened, and they made Red Son feel tired just looking at them.
“No, honestly, but talking to that stupid monkey certainly makes me feel tired, so, really, it was a toss up in my opinion.”
MK let out a half-hearted laugh, leaning tiredly against Red Son’s shoulder, staring up at the stars. They’d met earlier, that night, so the moon was only just reaching its peak. Red Son stared at him, silent for the moment, before reaching over and tugging MK close.
“Go to sleep,” he murmured softly, “I’ll keep watch for the night. You’re gonna drive yourself to collapse.”
MK tried to protest, but really…there was no fight to put up. He let himself fall asleep under the light of the stars, Red Son’s arm around his shoulder and keeping him safe.
He woke up maybe five hours later, and Red Son was still awake, as promised, playing the idle clicker game MK had deleted from his own phone a few days prior, softly illuminated by the orange and red glow of the slowly rising sun. Gods , MK was so lucky.
MK stared at Red Son, a soft smile on his face as he watched the demon get really into his game, and couldn’t stop himself from interrupting. “Hey, Red?”
Red Son jolted, blinking hard as he processed the interruption, and turned to face MK. “Hm?”
MK just looked at him, for a moment, and he couldn’t stop himself from laughing softly, mostly in embarrassment, as he really didn’t interrupt Red Son for any real reason; he just wanted to talk to him. Scratching at his cheek nervously, glancing away, MK laughed again, catching sight of his partner’s phone. “Is that the game I was playing the other day? The one you said looked stupid?”
Red Son flushed, as MK had known he would. “...Yes, well, I can hardly judge something without taking the time to…” he hesitated, his fingers still tapping at the little creature on the screen, “... experience it.” Red Son’s brows furrowed as he took in the look on MK’s face, and MK knew he must have had that dumb smile on his face again, but he couldn’t bring himself to care, honestly.
“Oh, really?” MK grinned a bit, grabbing Red Son’s wrist and pulling his arm across his own shoulders. “It’s not just because you love me?”
“Gross,” the demon deadpanned. “Good to know you wake up as disgusting as you always are.”
MK grinned wider, snatching his partner’s phone out of his hands. “You’re so mean to me!” he crowed, clicking through the app on Red Son’s phone until he reached the screen labeled ‘ Upgrades ’. “You know you said yes when I asked you out, right?”
“I’m regretting it.”
“Oh, come on.” MK laughed, handing back Red Son’s phone. “Fuck, marry, kill redo?”
“I’ll still kill you.”
“Asshole!”
“You regretting it yet?” Red Son snickered, and MK just laughed again, leaning further against his side.
“Not at all.”
Notes:
...hey...... yeah, didn't see the ACTUAL qpr coming did u? thought i'd just keep implying it? their dynamic is not gna change tbh like . the way i've done it is they got together off-screen bc, honestly, a confession scene doesn't really fit into this fic. again - a qpr is NOT romantic, and you don't have to be aro to be in one. in this fic, mk is aro, but red son is NOT ! only putting the disclaimer bc i know QPRs might be new to some ppl :D
ANYWAY !!! HOPE YOU ENJOYED !!! maybe...if u did..... leave a comment/kudos?? i always reply !!! and they r very! appreciated!
alrighty , have a great day/night !! stay safe and take care of yourselves!
Chapter 13: if we just had each other and it was all that we had left
Summary:
Swallowing harshly, MK wrestled with the pocket of his jacket as he swiftly walked outside to the alley, dialing Mei’s number as he went. Her phone rang and rang right through to the dial-tone, and for a moment he thought she picked up, only to be greeted by the voicemail box.
He was greeted by the same treatment when he called Tang and Pigsy, and he didn’t even bother dialing Sandy or Red Son, terrified they wouldn’t answer.
Alone on the sidewalk, walking home, MK let himself consider that bitter, sacrilegious little feeling he hid deep down inside, and didn’t even consider trying to call the Monkey King.
~*~
aka: wow the last few chapters sure have been red son centric, huh? let's see how mk's doing, he's following the canon plotline so he must be having a better time. what do you mean, "this chapter's based on s2e7 shadow play"? yikes...
Notes:
HELLO !!!!!!! i'm back oopsies this was meant to be my month of being consistent LMFAO .... anyway.....mk focused chapter !!! it's been a little while !!!
chapter title is from "big fat mouth" by arlo ! semi-related segue - would anyone be interested in a link to my playlist for this fic ?? all the chapter titles are songs that are in there aha i listen to it when i write
okay okay focus up - ENJOY THIS CHAPTER !!!! i had fun writing it, and macaque makes me laugh really hard in s2e7, so i'd recommend rewatching his gay little shadow play of gay imagery !
happy reading !
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
MK left the theater for less than ten minutes, he was pretty sure.
Maybe he took a short detour after hallucinating his mentor’s shadow, and threw open the theater’s emergency doors to stare very expectantly into an empty alleyway, but it was a quick detour, and that was what mattered.
There was no reason why, when MK returned, arms laden with snacks that he would deliver to his family in exchange for them not asking about anything , that their seats should have been empty.
The only people left in the theater were the creepy ass mayor, and the man performing his shadow play behind the screen.
MK was…alone.
—------
It was with a sinking bitterness in his mouth that he admitted to himself that he was pretty sure he was getting used to it.
—------
MK couldn’t help staring at the screen, entranced, fully drawn into the story being painted so vividly in shades of black and violet before him. Ensconced in the darkness of the theater, alone but for the ever-smiling man who may have been the Mayor, MK let his shoulders fall and bit deep into his lip as the play ended with a final, chilling line.
“In the darkness, the warrior is forgotten by the hero.”
Swallowing harshly, MK wrestled with the pocket of his jacket as he swiftly walked outside to the alley, dialing Mei’s number as he went. Her phone rang and rang right through to the dial-tone, and for a moment he thought she picked up, only to be greeted by the voicemail box.
He was greeted by the same treatment when he called Tang and Pigsy, and he didn’t even bother dialing Sandy or Red Son, terrified they wouldn’t answer.
Alone on the sidewalk, walking home, MK let himself consider that bitter, sacrilegious little feeling he hid deep down inside, and didn’t even consider trying to call the Monkey King.
He knew his mentor wouldn’t pick up. Not for him.
—------
[RED !!!!!]
RED !!!!!: Hey idiot
RED !!!!!: meet tonight?
(Delivered)
—------
He couldn’t stop thinking of the shadow play. It was like it was haunting him.
MK found himself going back to the theater, even though he’d already seen the show—once, twice, probably ten times . Despite himself, he couldn’t help feeling…drawn to it. And the thing was—MK knew .
He knew it was probably unhealthy, that he was, like, projecting onto this stupid play and taking too much meaning out of it, that he should be proactively trying to get his friends to care about him again, or whatever. MK knew better than to sit in this stupid theater every night, eyes glued to a play that hit him right in the wound Sun Wukong had left him and the Lady Bone Demon had infected.
Every word the performer spoke felt aimed right at MK, was the issue. Like he was twisting the knife left in MK’s chest with every line, every skilled change of scenery behind the screen, until all MK could do was sit there and let him , night after night.
He was in deep, he knew. Knowing was almost worse, really, because with knowing came that irritating little urge to go fix things, better himself, prove himself—and he didn’t want to. At least, he was pretty sure he didn’t.
He was pretty sure he just wanted to go to sleep, and wake up the day after his mentor had helped him fight the Spider Queen, back when everything was fine , because nothing was fine now.
—------
[RED !!!!!]
RED !!!!!: noodles?
RED !!!!!: seriously what’s going on
RED !!!!!: you didn’t show up last night??
RED !!!!!: that’s not how this works
(Delivered)
—------
One day, MK found himself talking to the monkeys on Flower Fruit Mountain, which was a low he wasn’t particularly proud of.
He wasn’t sure why he still bothered going all the way up there anyway.
No one was waiting for him.
—------
[RED !!!!!]
RED !!!!!: ??? where have you been
RED !!!!!: I haven’t seen you in days.
RED !!!!!: at least tell me when you won’t come?
(Delivered)
—------
[RED !!!!!]
RED !!!!!: fine.
RED !!!!!: if that’s how you want to play it, mini king.
(Delivered)
—------
Okay, so, maybe MK had been ignoring his Messages app, a little bit. It was harmless, really. Or, at least, MK already knew it wasn’t exactly great, so there was no point lecturing him about it.
He just…didn’t think anyone would particularly care if he went radio silent for a bit.
MK definitely didn’t expect to be grabbed around the wrist and pulled into an empty side-street one night on his way home from the theater. He pulled hard against the grip on his arm, eyes flying open as he was shoved against a nearby wall, the hand holding his wrist releasing without putting up much of a fight. It hadn’t even been a hard shove, really, just enough to make MK stumble into the stone behind him.
He jerked his gaze up, and met Red Son’s furious eyes.
“...Ah,” MK said, very intelligently. Red Son’s eyes narrowed, already-pursed lips thinning into a properly irritated-looking line. “Hey.”
He watched as Red Son swallowed, hands reaching up to tighten his ponytail and looking like he was really trying to force down some anger, and finally focusing back on MK. With a tight voice MK hadn’t heard since they’d first started meeting one another, he asked, “Is that really all you have to say?”
MK glanced away from his partner’s face, and Red Son let him, but he could still feel the demon’s burning gaze on him. Fuck, MK hadn’t expected Red Son to, like, miss him. Wishing desperately for a glass of water, or anything to wet his mouth a bit, MK cleared his throat. “Long time no see?”
“ No ,” Red Son growled, and his hand grasped MK’s wrist again, tugging the Monkie Kid behind him as he maneuvered them through some familiar side streets in the direction of the warehouse. “You’re not doing this tonight.”
“Doing what ?”
“ Pretending .”
—------
One night, the performer approached MK at the end of the show, before he could rush out the doors, and MK couldn't stop himself from asking the question that had been burning on his mind.
“What happened to him?” He stared up at the narrator. “The warrior?”
The narrator gave MK a long, considering look, and though MK couldn’t see his eyes, he got the feeling the man’s eyebrows raised. “What would you like to hear?” he asked caustically. “The hero suddenly remembered his beloved friend, the warrior? That they lived happily ever after?”
And MK was quick to deny that, maybe too quick, and he caught himself oversharing, dumping all this personal nonsense on the performer who probably didn’t care and had just been looking for a quick bit of feedback on his show, and it was with desperate eyes that he looked away from the man towards the floor and, in a low voice, murmured, “What if– What if he knows he chose wrong? Chose the wrong successor?”
At a familiar voice, his eyes flew back up to meet the bored, half-lidded gaze of Sun Wukong.
“And?” the Monkey King asked, voice flat and uninterested, a single eyebrow raised. “What if he did?”
—------
At the warehouse, Red Son pulled two half-melted slushies out of the beaten up fridge he’d fit in there, shoved one at MK, and shuffled them both up to their rooftop mattress.
“You’re talking,” he demanded, eyes hard with determination, but something softer like concern in the way he kept tugging at his ponytail and picking at the loose threads in the blankets around them. “I’ve let this go on way too long.”
MK swallowed, staring at the demon, fingers slowly loosening and tightening around his slushie, and took a seat down next to him. “I don’t…exactly know where to start.” He laughed, but it came out flat and fake in a way Red Son rarely heard, and he felt his gaze soften as he stared at his partner.
“How about the beginning?” Red Son prompted, shifting to sit shoulder-to shoulder rather than face-to face. “That’s generally a good spot.”
“I don’t…” MK trailed off, biting his lip, running his tongue along the back of his teeth, and he knew he’d cut himself off because he’d been about to lie, and he didn’t want to lie to Red. He wanted to talk about it, and unload all the shit Sun Wu- fucking -Kong had left him with, because it was a lot and he was so, so tired of holding it all alone. So he took a deep breath, swallowed the spit in his mouth and chased it down with some cherry-red melted slush, and let himself talk.
MK could handle his mentor hating him, really, kind of. He could deal with it, at least, without falling apart. It hurt, yeah, a bit, but it was fine , and MK would be fine, because he was always fine. Sure, maybe, sometimes , he felt like Monkey King had stabbed him in the side and left him for dead, but that was fine, because, hey, maybe he’d learn something from it.
Without Sun Wukong, MK wasn’t really any worse off than he had been before the Monkey King came into his life. MK was 23, he didn’t need the Monkey King. He had his friends, after all, and they were more than enough.
He could even deal with the goddamn Lady Bone Demon . Okay, yeah , it kinda felt like she’d taken out the knife Wukong had left in his side and let him bleed until he caught disease, the wound thoroughly infected and festering, but he could handle it! He could!
MK knew his limits. He didn’t have to talk to anyone, because he knew what he could handle, and he knew his friends were always right beside him if he did want to talk.
Except, of course, now they weren’t and MK was stuck and alone and his mentor hated him.
“And you know,” MK laughed at the end of his pathetic monologue, humorless again, this time in a way that had Red Son grabbing his wrist in a loose hold, just a soft pressure against his arm. “It’s just been tough, ‘cause… Monkey King leaving… like he’s got better things to do than… train me, or whatever.” Then, with wide eyes and a smile Red Son knew was fake, he waved his free hand in the air in front of him, like he was trying to erase everything he’d just said.
“Jeez, that does feel good to get off my chest to someone who can actually respond!” MK joked, changing the tone so swiftly Red Son almost flinched away from him. “I’ve been yapping to the monkeys!”
And Red Son didn’t laugh, would not let MK try to lessen the severity of Wukong’s absence and the impact it had on him. He stared at MK, eyes soft with something like understanding, and said, “Don’t be an idiot.”
He said, “You’re worried about the Lady Bone Demon? I’d bet he is too.”
Pulling MK close, tugging at him until the Monkie Kid met his eyes, Red Son said, “Of course that stupid monkey cares about you. You know, my father would not shut up about how annoying Wukong was when the two of them were taken captive by the Spider Queen. He was worried about you .”
MK stared at Red Son, eyes wide, and whispered, “But that doesn’t solve the rest of it.”
“I’m your partner, not a miracle worker,” Red Son replied drily. “Talk to him. Actually yell at him. He deserves it. You deserve better .”
“I can’t yell at Monkey King !” MK exclaimed, eyes somehow widening further. “He’s done so much for me!”
“Noodles.” Red Son’s voice was soft, gentle in a way MK was certain he’d never heard, and he murmured, “He’s hurting you. What’d we just learn with my parents?”
“I…”
“He deserves it.”
—------
MK knew that the image of Wukong he saw in the theater wasn’t really there, wasn’t actually in front of him, but it was like something just snapped in him when his mentor was finally there, and was just being useless and laughing when MK tried to talk to him.
Enraged, MK snarled. “If you’re not gonna help , just leave me alone !” He lunged at the Monkey King with a punch, and the monkey that caught his fist wasn’t the one he’d been expecting.
Fucking Macaque .
—------
In the end, MK got all his friends back, and learned more about his mentor’s past with Macaque than he was entirely certain he wanted to know.
He felt uncomfortably like he was intruding on something, again.
He also had a sinking feeling in his chest, as he watched the dark-furred monkey leave the alleyway, that he’d lost, somehow.
And that , of everything, was what stuck with him.
—------
Several nights after he’d fought Macaque, more verbally than physically, for once, MK joined Red Son on the roof and took the initiative to break the silence.
“I…” MK swallowed thickly, staring up at the constellations in the night sky and wrapping his arms around his middle like that’d be any kind of comfort. “I don’t think I’m okay.”
And Red Son snorted, because of course he did, and said, “I know you’re not, but guess what?”
MK glanced up, and Red Son had a teasing little grin on his face, wrapping an arm around MK’s waist and pulling him closer. “Yeah?”
“You will be.” With a small squeeze, Red Son continued, adopting a smug look that he knew MK found funny. “And if you’re not, you can always set me on that monkey again. I doubt he’d snitch again.”
MK snorted, a smile reluctantly tugging at his lips. “Didn’t you say you’d lose to him this time?”
“I’m only offering because I know you won’t actually ask me to fight him.”
“Seriously?” MK laughed, a little watery and unsteady, but real, and Red Son let a bit of his own relief out in his own laugh.
“I’m not suicidal . Who the fuck fights Sun Wukong willingly?”
“Macaque.”
“He’s stupid.”
“I thought you said that you haven’t met him.”
“He chooses to fight the Monkey King?”
“Yeah.”
“That’s all I need to know. He’s stupid.”
Notes:
hey ! hope you enjoyed this chapter !! i probably could've fit more fluff in . but . i didn't want to . and it was getting kind of long . mk deserved a breakdown chapter anyway i think, and s2e7 was ROUGH for that guy. he really was venting to monkeys :( guy :(
if you enjoyed this chapter, maybe leave a comment/kudos ?? they're super appreciated and i always reply !!
anyway - feel free to reach out to me on twitter/tumblr/instagram @patroiocus !! have a GREAT day/night, and stay safe out there !!
Chapter 14: it's crazy how the plot has thickened
Summary:
“And now you’re lying to my face!”
“No, I wouldn’t,” he snickered. “I prefer the terms belittling and misleading.”
MK let out a soft laugh, leaning more heavily against his partner. “Well, then, you are deliberately belittling and misleading me!”
“Yeah,” Red Son grinned proudly, his smile edged with something smug and irritating in a way MK had, reluctantly, started to find endearing. “I am.”
~*~
aka: red son REALLY needs therapy but instead he gets to trauma dump rip to these guys but i'm an english major not a therapist
(chapter title from Moving On by sarah and the sundays)
Notes:
....hey......it's....it's been a little while...... (two months, 1 week, and 2 days.....) see its not abandoned ! i'm still chugging on! and no longer making promises about update schedules because I don't want to be a liar!
sorry for the wait, i started college and i've been settling into the new schedule and being away from my family and friends and all that, but i wanted to get this out before i start work in a week and have to adjust to a new schedule AGAIN lol, here's the new chapter
TRIGGER WARNING: red son has a big, super personal monologue about the effects of his parents treatment of him in regards to how he feels about safety and their relationship. DETAILED DISCUSSION about the impact of his parents abuse on him. be warned ! skip this chapter if you need to - all you need to know is their relationship is strained and, for mk's storyline, we're heading into the s2 finale (mk follows the canon plotline)!
okay, finally, i asked last time and some people said they wanted the fic playlist, so here's the link! link to fic playlist!
i hope you enjoy the new chapter! sorry for the wait :D
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“So,” Red Son opened casually, staring up at the stars and not even glancing at MK as he took an obnoxious sip of his slushie. “Are you over that world ending case of hiccups?”
MK, leaning up against Red Son’s shoulder, pulled his own gaze away from the glimmering stars to glower over at the demon. “Why does that sound like you’re mocking me?”
Red Son snorted, and though he still didn’t turn his head, MK could see the corners of his lips twitch upwards into a teasing grin. “I can’t imagine why it would.”
“You’re mocking me!”
“You must be delusional,” Red Son replied, his face impressively straight even as his voice shook with constrained mirth. “I would never do that.”
“And now you’re lying to my face!”
“No, I wouldn’t,” he snickered. “I prefer the terms belittling and misleading .”
MK let out a soft laugh, leaning more heavily against his partner. “Well, then, you are deliberately belittling and misleading me!”
“Yeah,” Red Son grinned proudly, his smile edged with something smug and irritating in a way MK had, reluctantly, started to find endearing. “I am.”
“ Gods , you’re annoying.” MK rolled his eyes, and Red Son finally looked away from the night sky to raise an eyebrow at his partner, taking another abhorrently loud sip of his slushie as he did so.
“Bringing the gods into this?” Red Son asked with a smirk. “Really?”
“You drive me to blasphemy.”
“Good sentence. I’m stealing it.”
—------
Red Son wasn’t really sure what was making him so wary of his parents, honestly. He had been going back to the lair fairly regularly after the stilted dinner they’d shared, and it had been… so much better than he could ever have expected.
They listened when he spoke, like the things he had to say actually mattered to them. Before, every time Red Son opened his mouth, his tongue would feel leaden, too heavy to lift, his teeth aching and weak and feeling like rotten wood, a sensation almost like ash scorching his throat in a way that would burn him irreparably were he not immune to fire.
It was a gag of his own making, or perhaps that had been trained into him, this instinct to keep in opinions and thoughts and ideas close to his chest when speaking with Princess Iron Fan and the Demon Bull King.
They would look down at him from high up on their thrones, tell him of their ideas and goals and desires, and Red Son’s lips would feel as though he’d dipped them in a vat of cement, sealed shut as he nodded heavily, swallowing thickly around the resin-like feeling of the saliva pooling in his mouth.
Yes, Mother. Yes, Father . Red Son would always come when his parents called.
Now, though, he was a bit less passive about it.
Now, when Red Son would turn to face his father as they sat before a television together, watching Chang’e’s cooking show, and he would take a deep breath and open his mouth as if to say something, only to hesitate for far too long and let his lips seal themselves shut once more, the Demon Bull King would turn and, gently, nudge him, head tilted as if in question, or perhaps invitation.
And it was like a permission of some sort, like a dam breaking, a leak sprung in the concrete, unpatchable and spilling over, endlessly, as Red Son provided his own running commentary of the show they were watching, and on the chair across the room, Princess Iron Fan watched him with a fond smile.
It was odd, really, the looks they’d give him. Red Son was used to passivity, indifference, a hostile sort of affection, a disappointment borne of unrealistic expectations, reluctant pride every now and again. Their expressions these days consisted more of fondness, a bone-deep guilt and self-condemnation whenever they thought he wasn’t looking, a hope Red Son couldn’t possibly even begin to parse the meaning of.
Maybe it wasn’t that the looks they gave him were odd.
Maybe it was just that Red Son didn’t know where he stood, anymore. He hated it, before, he really did, and he knew things were improving, but he couldn’t help but miss it, a little bit. Their lack of care had stung , like nothing else ever quite had, but at least he knew . He knew what they wanted from him.
And now, he didn’t; and that was odd.
—------
Sandy vomited at the sight of MK’s attempt to learn Monkey King’s 72 transformations, and the fucking neon sign was dragged into the fucking sewers, because of course it was!
Why should MK be allowed to just train and learn the dumb stupid transformations his dumb stupid mentor wanted him to learn?
Why should MK be allowed to have just one fucking day off ?
Pigsy’s neon sign was broken off its pole and pulled into the sewers, and MK knew better than to trust his luck.
At least he wasn’t too shocked or disappointed when he found the beat up sign in the middle of the Spider Queen’s lair.
—------
“How come you still live here?” MK asked one night, apropos to absolutely fucking nothing, and Red Son leaned into the worn-in arm of his couch as he turned to give his partner a look .
“What?”
MK rolled his eyes. “Here. The warehouse. Why do you still live here?”
“Where the hell else would I live?” Red Son snorted, raising a confused eyebrow at the Monkie Kid, who rolled his eyes again .
“With your parents?” He replied, like it was obvious, and Red Son tensed, just slightly, against his side. “You said they’re getting better, yeah? Why do you still live here , and not at the lair? ”
Red Son swallowed harshly, his shoulders hunching inwards without him necessarily wanting them to. “I can’t live there.”
“Why not, though?” MK stared down at Red Son, an eyebrow raised. “I just don’t…”
He trailed off, staring down at his partner.
Red Son turned away, jaw clenched and teeth gritted, his arms coming up to cross against is chest.
“Hey, Red, I…” MK swallowed, leaning around to get a better look at Red Son’s face, but the demon turned his head further. “I’m sorry for pressing, you don’t have to—”
In a whisper, barely audible over the electronic whirrs of the overheating electronics Red Son built in and brought to the warehouse, Red Son said, “I ruined our family.”
“Red, what ?” MK jerked back, just slightly, jostling his partner just a bit as he did so. “You don’t really—”
“ Obviously , I know that’s not true, Noodle Brain !” Red Son scoffed, vitriolic in a way he hadn’t been since they’d first admitted they were really friends, and MK couldn’t hold back his own flinch of surprise. “I’m not an idiot .”
Then, as if all the bravado just drained out of him in an instant, Red Son swallowed audibly, turning back to face MK, but still refusing to meet his eyes. “I just… It sounds stupid.”
“I’m sure it’s not,” MK murmured, staring down at Red Son. “You’re never stupid. I want to hear it if you want to say it.”
Silence fell between them, and MK watched as Red Son got himself under control, as he put his thoughts in some kind of order that could be considered comprehensible.
Finally, he took in a deep breath, staring down at the floor.
“It's just this feeling of… shame, almost.” Red Son swallowed roughly, pulling away from MK’s arm around his shoulder. With a desperate sort of raw edge to his voice, he turned to stare at MK’s face. “Do you understand? I never hear you talk about your parents. Do you get it? The way that I know I’m in the right, that I’m doing what’s best for me—what’s best for the whole family , really, but…”
Red Son trailed off, eyes moving down to his lap, where his hands twisted anxiously. Beside him, MK made a soft noise, and Red Son murmured, “I don’t know how to…”
“Say it however you need to,” MK replied, his voice barely a whisper, hands twitching in his own lap like he was trying not to reach out, and Red Son swallowed.
“Yeah, fine, it just… feels ridiculous,” he sighed, took a deep breath, clenched his hands into fists. “There’s this…this little weight just lingers like a tumor. Maybe like a parasite, I don't know . It moves, though, from my chest to my stomach to my gut, and when I finally think I'm used to it, that I've defeated it, it slithers its way up to my head.” He glanced up at MK, just to see if he was still listening, if he understood , and accidentally met his partner’s eyes, and something about them just… “You know what I mean?”
In a whisper, MK replied, “Yeah,” and Red Son let a sad little smile come to his face. When MK reached for his hand, Red Son let him grip tight.
“It's like…” Red Son hesitated, thinking of the words, of how to put the mess in his head into words. “Like I escaped their bindings, like I made myself a whole new person, but it’s still there. This instinct not to trust them, not to go to them first, followed by this guilt because—”
He laughed, choked and unsteady, voice shaking and raw.
“ Haven’t they done so much for me? Aren’t I being ungrateful? Sure , they’re harsh , but they love me so much , don’t they?” Red Son swallowed. “ Don’t they? ”
“They do, Red,” MK murmured, and Red Son tightened his grip on MK’s hand, tugging him just slightly closer.
“I know they do!” He burst out. “And it’s awful because I know they do, is the thing, we all know they love me, and maybe I can believe they care about me, but now I’m the whiny idiot who threw a tantrum because they were a little bit mean to me, and they look at me with…”
Red Son leaned his head back against the back of the ugly orange couch, staring up at the dusty warehouse rafters, considering.
“It’s not disappointment, in their eyes. It’s not . Or at least, not towards me . They look at me like all they’re seeing is they’re own failures, like I'm just a reminder of where they went wrong.”
—------
“Do you think Monkey King made a mistake, choosing me?”
Red Son snorted, turning to face MK. “I think you’re an idiot,” the demon answered, voice entirely flat. “But I think that just comes with the job. You’re a good Monkie Kid.”
“...Do you think Monkey King regrets it, though?”
“He’d be stupid to.”
“You did just imply he’s an idiot.”
“There’s a difference,” Red insisted. “You’re an idiot, but you’re not stupid . You’re a great successor, Noodles, everyone can see it. He can see it.”
Red Son tugged at MK's arm until he relaxed it, just enough that Red Son could pull it over his own shoulder, reaching up with his other hand to, gently, press MK's face into his shoulder.
"It'll be okay," Red Son said, and it sounded a little bit like a lie, but MK didn't mind letting him tell it. He tightened his arm around Red's shoulder, pressed his face into the crook of his neck, and let himself pretend his problems didn't exist for as long as Red Son would let him.
—------
MK pulled Red Son closer, wrapping an arm around his shoulders, and Red Son fell into him.
“They’re better, really.”
MK made a noncommittal noise, staring skeptically down at Red Son, who hurried to cut him off before MK could even think of saying anything.
“They are , and it’s great, but I can't look them in the eyes!”
“I just think ‘how long will this last? when will you stop feeling guilty?’ and I’m living in this constant paranoia of them reverting, of them being callous and cold and unwilling to show that they actually care, and it’s driving me to the brink !”
Red Son laughed, again, and appreciated MK for having the decency not to mention how he sounded like he was falling apart.
“You asked me why I haven't moved back home, if things are so much better?” Red Son swallowed, again, swiped MK’s half-finished slushie from the floor next to the pair of them and took a long, loud sip. “Because…because things are better, but I’m fucking not. I’m stuck with this dumb fucking paranoia towards my own parents and I’m sick of it but I can’t sleep there. I tried, you know. The other night, when you stayed with the dumb king for training, I tried to sleep there and I had to run away back here.”
The implied ‘I failed’ went unsaid, but Red Son knew in the gentle pinch to his side that MK heard it loud and clear, and did not approve. He ignored MK’s disapproval, though. Red Son was allowed to be self-deprecating while monologuing, they’d agreed on it way back when they still thought they hated each other.
“Every moment I'm in there it’s like I've developed claustrophobia and the walls are caving in and my parents are in there with me, loving and concerned and smiling, and I am just waiting for the roof to fall down on my head .”
He paused, took in a deep breath, and he spoke so calmly when he opened his mouth again that MK almost thought he was reciting a well-rehearsed speech.
“I am always just waiting for the other shoe to drop, because, honestly , Noodles? The other shoe always fucking drops.”
—------
“ Monkey boy? ” Spider Queen snarls incredulously, lip curled up in a sneer. “You’re the reason I’m in this mess ! Oh, I’m gonna tear you apart !”
MK jumped, desperately trying to transform into something, anything , useful. Anything at all. He, of course, failed miserably, because that seemed to be all he could do recently. Useless MK, helpless without the great Monkey King holding his hand.
He stammered out something stupid, slipping away with his staff clutched precariously in his arms and his pride resting somewhere below his knees.
—------
A long scream echoed through the pipes.
MK tried not to notice that he didn’t see the rest of the spiders next time he saw the Spider Queen.
—------
“I was meant to rule,” snarled the Spider Queen. “I was– I would’ve been a good queen!”
Finally staring down at her, looking her in the eyes as she craned her neck to meet his gaze, MK was almost willing to believe her.
Almost.
Because when they looked at each other now, roles swapped as MK stood above her, he found himself thinking that she looked desperate, helpless, and aware of it.
Unbidden, the word he was looking for came to the forefront of his mind. Small . She looked small .
If MK understood one thing, it was feeling small, insignificant, beaten down .
“I was just a pawn in the game!” She cried, inhaling roughly, and MK admired her for not letting a single tear roll down her cheek. “Like you !”
Fuck.
MK glanced away from her, sighing as he found himself relating, connecting with the Spider Queen of all people. “It’s not too late,” he said. “You can run.”
Spider Queen scoffed derisively. “Haven’t you figured it out? There’s no running from what she is!” And before MK could even begin to parse what the hell that meant, the Lady Bone Demon’s voice rang out around them, as though she’d been waiting for a cue.
“ Spider Queen is right,” she called, voice high and smug and mocking. “Destiny will always catch up.”
—------
“Do you believe in destiny?” MK asked one night, staring up at the stars, Red Son’s hand warm gripping his own. The demon didn’t turn to look at MK, but he could tell from Red’s voice when he spoke that he’d raised an eyebrow.
“Do I believe in destiny ?” Red Son repeated, voice just a bit incredulous, fingers flexing around MK’s grip. “Since when do you care about that?”
“Whatever, can you just answer the question?” MK rolled his eyes. “Since now , come on , Red.”
“Fine, fine!” scoffed Red Son. Despite his apparent agreement, the silence between them grew longer, and with every passing second, it was as if the tension in the room thickened exponentially. MK tightened his grip on Red Son’s hand.
“Hey, you don’t
have
to answer if—”
“Shut up, Noodles,” Red Son sighed. “I’ll answer.”
“...Okay.”
The silence grew between them once again, only their steady breaths breaking into the air above them. Their slushies were long-finished, plastic cups lying empty on the floor next to their roof-mattress.
Just as MK was about to give up on ever getting a response from Red Son, the demon let out a sharp breath.
“I do,” he said, grip tight around MK’s hand. Swallowing audibly, Red Son said, “I want to believe we all have our own role.”
MK turned to stare at his partner, but Red Son kept his gaze fixed on the sky above.
“I want to believe that everything happens because it was meant to,” the demon went on. “Destiny means there’s a plan, a goal. I don’t know who I am without those.”
—------
MK stared up at the Lady Bone Demon, and for just a moment, the noise in his ears was replaced by a deafening static, the edges of his vision going an odd gray color.
Just for a moment.
Everything…
Then, he heard the enraged voice of the Spider Queen. “...stepped foot in my lair! Boy,” she turned to MK, a severe look on her face. “ Run !”
—------
The Spider Queen didn’t make it out of the lair.
—------
“MK, what happened?” From where he’d been examining the stupid neon sign that had started MK’s shitty day, Sandy straightened up, hands balled into fists against his hips. “Is everything alright?”
MK twitched, just slightly, before pushing himself up with a smile that felt wobbly on his face. “Uh, yeah! I just…”
The Spider Queen didn’t make it out of the lair.
Destiny will always catch up.
He whipped around to face his family, smiling wider and stronger and faker than before. “Hey, do you guys maybe want to train more? You know, try and be ready for the next, uh…” MK wilted, staring down at his hands. “...challenge.”
And though his family all gathered around him, agreed to help him train and grow stronger, MK couldn't help but think that they just didn't get it .
It was MK’s own fault too—how could they get it if he refused to tell them anything? More importantly, how could MK possibly justify telling them everything? Burdening them with the knowledge of the Lady Bone Demon? MK was the Monkie Kid, it made sense that he should know.
We all have our role.
MK would protect his family. That was his role in this whole mess.
—------
“Do you think the gods have, like, super petty arguments with each other?”
“Oh, I know they do.”
“Really? How?”
“...You realize I’m significantly older than you, right, Noodles?”
“Well, yeah, but, like, you hadn’t been to the Celestial Realm until we all went together that one time, so…”
“Fine, fine. You’ve met that Six-Eared Macaque guy and obviously you know the dumb king, right?”
“Yeah?”
“Imagine those two, but it’s an entire council of them.”
“...”
“Noodle Brain?”
“Holy shit."
Red Son laughed, taking a long sip from his slushie and reaching with his chopsticks to steal some of MK’s rice with the Monkie Kid was distracted.
“The gods are petty gossips.”
“Yeah.”
“Holy shit .”
MK’s chopsticks darted out to smack Red Son’s before the rice could reach his mouth, and they both watched with dismay as the rice grains fell to the mattress.
“That’s never getting cleaned, you know.”
“Don’t steal my food next time, then.”
“Who paid for that rice, huh?”
“What— me !”
—------
“I think Mei thinks we’re up to something.”
“We?”
“Well, me. She said I look tired.”
“You can sleep, you know.”
“We only talk at night, thought.”
“You need rest more than you need to talk to me every night.”
“Don’t be stupid. Besides, that’s not the point.”
“What, then?”
“Mei suspects something !”
“Hm…okay.”
“ Okay ? That’s all? What if she finds out we’re, like pals.”
Red Son laughed. “Damn, get in a queerplatonic relationship with a guy and he just says you’re pals.”
“Oh, shut up ! You still don’t even call me MK! You’re really not worried about this?”
“I… no, not really. It wouldn’t change much, would it?”
“What?”
“Our families are hardly enemies at this point. We only really keep it secret out of habit, don’t we?”
“I…”
“What would it change?”
“...I don’t know.”
—------
Everything happens because it was meant to.
Notes:
hey! i hope you enjoyed this chapter! i did that thing where you don't write it all in one sitting and it took forever to write LOL - leave a comment/kudos if you enjoyed? i love reading them, and i reply to all comments!
thank you all so much! have a great day/night, and make sure to stay safe out there!
Chapter 15: and you're standing here beside me
Summary:
Mei leaned over his shoulder, eyes narrowing at the arachnid shaped mech MK knew the Spider Queen could not be piloting. “Spider Queen?” she asked, and MK barely had time to process the flash of guilt that bolted through him at having kept all the information to himself before he gripped tight to his staff and balanced himself on the railing.
“No.” He swallowed roughly. “It’s something worse.”
MK leapt to intercept the Lady Bone Demon.
~*~
AKA: therapy is not an option and, oh, would you look at that, the city's encased in BONES
Notes:
hey guys......
i'm not gonna lie this one had me feeling a little villainous i've wanted to write this chapter since i first started this fic it was so so stressful to write but SO FUN omg i've been brainrotting over it so hard
so like. i hope you enjoy?
i actually don't have much to say here like. it's only been a week LMAO. uhh have a fun time. with. the s2 finale chapter. aha.
title from sure sure's cover of "this must be the place"
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Should we tell everyone we're friends?"
Red Son snorts. "Would there be a point? Either they find out or they don't."
"So…we just let them discover us? Or… not discover us?"
"Yeah?" Red Son rolled his eyes. "Again, it really doesn't change anything, Noodles. Whether they know it or not, we're on good terms."
A grin crept up MK's face. "Just good?"
"Worse with every word you say."
MK shoved his partner, gently, then leaned his full weight against the demon's arm. "Hurtful! Why are you so mean to me?"
"Someone has to keep you humble," Red Son teased. "The great successor of the Monkey King? I can't let you get a big head."
"It's really, really disgusting to hear you talking about anyone else's ego."
Red Son raised an eyebrow, leaning away from MK's deadweight and leaving him to slump further into the couch. "And what do you mean by that?"
"I mean , you're an asshole and yet you always think you're justified."
"Of course I'm always justified. It's, quite literally, my birthright."
"Oh, you're back to that? How was dinner last night?"
Red Son barked out a shocked laugh. "Bringing my parents into this!"
"You started it!"
“And, as we established, I should be absolved of that, since it was justified.”
MK laughed, straightening up and tugging at Red Son until the demon slumped against MK’s side and he could throw an arm across his partner’s shoulders. “Asshole.”
“You wouldn’t want me to be nice to you anyway.”
“No,” MK quickly denied, pulling a face. “No, absolutely not, that’d be scary.”
“Cruel. I’m very kind.”
MK snickered. “It’s okay, Red, don’t worry!”
“I’m incredibly worried. Whatever you’re about to say, don’t.”
“I like you just the way you are!”
Red Son fell silent, face flushing just a bit where it was pressed…a little uncomfortably against MK’s collarbone.
“I hate you.”
“I’m sure .”
—------
Red Son cleared his throat, uncrossing and uncrossing his legs underneath the dining table.
His parents glanced his way. Red Son turned his gaze to his plate. He stabbed at the chicken on his plate, mechanically lifted the fork to his mouth.
He heard his mother clear his throat.
He ate the food off the fork.
“What do you think?” Princess Iron Fan asked, breaking the silence that had loomed over the dinner table since they sat down and no longer had the social niceties of greeting and settling in pushing them forward.
Red Son looked up at his mother, forced himself to actually taste the chicken as he chewed.
His eyes snapped to his father at the flavor of the sauce. “What—Is this—?”
The Demon Bull King turned away as if embarrassed, gaze seeking out the television in the other room. When Red Son turned to look at it, Chang’e was on. “What?”
“This is my recipe ,” Red Son breathed. He turned back towards his father. “From—from that—”
“I supposed to be… King of Street Food wouldn’t be… too terrible,” he said, like it was nothing, like Red Son wasn’t considering that he was hallucinating. “Not if the alternative is… well, you know.”
Not if the alternative is you leaving our lives .
Red Son took a deep breath, speared another bit of chicken. He hid a smile behind his hand, and when he looked up at his mother, she just looked…happy.
None of the guilt that always hung around her like a ghost, none of the regret he was so used to seeing.
Just…happiness.
It was almost a foreign expression, one he could hardly remember seeing, something from a time long-past, a time in which Sun Wukong and the Demon Bull King had been sworn-brothers.
He didn’t remember how to respond to it.
Red Son took another bite of food.
His parents peered around him to see the TV, and Red Son had the honor of watching their faces drop . He whipped around to see the screen blaring red, blocky white text cycling through, spelling out a crisis.
BREAKING NEWS
CHANNEL WILL BE CHANGED UNTIL THE END OF THIS BROADCAST
Red became a hauntingly familiar blue, and a figure Red Son would recognize anywhere took up residence at the center of the screen.
—------
A resounding crash blared out across the sand, sending MK stumbling backwards into Mei.
Staring out across the desert, Mei swallowed the bite of sandwich she’d been eating to regain strength for training. “That’s… probably not good.”
A… familiar mech clawed its way out of the sand, clanking loudly, sending a haunting blue light across the land, painting everything it touched in its glow.
MK took a step back, instinctively, flexing his grip against his staff, voice dying in his throat, vision fizzling with gray static around the edges, gaze fixed on her .
(She no longer possessed him, but he felt anything but free of her. He felt a stain on his soul, a mark on his mind where she had taken him and reformed him on a whim. “You were right, you know. It’s scary being alone.”)
(“Spider Queen is right. Destiny will always catch up.”)
(The Spider Queen didn’t make it out of the lair.)
Mei leaned over his shoulder, eyes narrowing at the arachnid shaped mech MK knew the Spider Queen could not be piloting. “Spider Queen?” she asked, and MK barely had time to process the flash of guilt that bolted through him at having kept all the information to himself before he gripped tight to his staff and balanced himself on the railing.
“No.” He swallowed roughly. “It’s something worse .”
MK leapt to intercept the Lady Bone Demon.
—------
“I just don’t see how this will ever be useful to me, is all.”
“Have you considered therapy at all?”
MK let out a shocked little laugh, leaning forward, away from Red Son, only to turn his whole body to face the demon. “What? What does that have to do with this?”
Red Son cracked a small, wry grin as he looked down his nose at MK. “Answer the question and I’ll tell you.”
“Yes, then,” MK replied. “I have considered therapy.”
“Oh, interesting wording,” Red Son mocked him, reaching one hand up to tug gently at MK’s bangs. “And what conclusion did you consideration lead you to?”
“...This isn’t a fair question.”
“Do you want me to guess? Are you a toddler?”
“No!” MK let out a put-upon sigh, leaning back into the couch. “My consideration led me to the conclusion that there is no amount of money I could pay a therapist to make dealing with the whole, like, Monkie Kid nonsense worth it.”
“That’s what I thought,” Red Son nodded, a smug little smile curling the edges of his lips. He didn’t acknowledge his partner’s disgruntled expression, or the swat to his arm. “And that is why meditation will be useful to you!”
“What?”
The demon sighed, slumping down against MK’s shoulder. “You have, like, no coping mechanisms.”
“Hurtful.”
“Yet true,” snorted Red Son, earning himself another gentle swat to the arm. “I don’t know, I’ve been around for a…while. Longer than therapy, and aside from that, I’m a demon who helped an attempt at world domination. No therapist is going to see me. I’ve always had meditation, though. It calms me down, helps me when I just want to… explode and burn people .”
MK threw an arm over Red Son’s shoulders, though it was closer to his neck, really, almost a chokehold because of the way the demon had practically gone limp at MK’s side. With a teasing grin, MK pinched Red Son’s cheek. “And you call me the noodle?”
“It’s your dumb noodle brain ,” he grumbled. Then, “and don’t deflect. I think this could help you.”
MK gave in, eventually, but it was with a loud groan to really drive home to his partner that he was not happy about it.
—------
MK blasted the Lady Bone Demon’s mech away, and readied himself for another round.
Not enough, though.
Never fucking enough .
MK fell to the ground in a dazed, confused heap. He failed to land a hit on her, because of course he did, and when the mech shot away and came plummeting down on him, he was too slow activating his powers to save himself, only surviving because he was lucky .
Yeah. Here comes Monkie Kid , or…whatever.
Caged beneath the rubble, somehow hardly injured at all aside from a couple of scrapes, MK forced himself to take a deep breath, then another, and another, and one more for good measure.
Outside, he could hear his family’s shouts—he tuned them out. MK knew Red thought he didn’t care at all when the demon went on his rants about meditation and all that other fire-anger-control stuff, but he listened. MK focused inwards, blocking out the voices of his family, the gloating cries of the Lady Bone Demon, and scraped for the small, flickering flame of what remained of his power.
He unleashed his abilities in a shine of brilliant golden light, blasting the mech away from himself, resigning himself to what he knew would happen as the mech practically crackled with the energy he had, basically, fed it .
The Lady Bone Demon laughed, low and loud and mocking.
MK wished he’d paid just a little more attention to Red’s meditation rants.
Maybe he’d be able to block her out too.
—------
MK’s family, unsurprisingly, caught on pretty quickly to his… history with the Lady Bone Demon, and, like, it wasn’t as if there was much point in pretending he hadn’t lied to them for ages about a potentially world-ending threat anymore, so he didn’t bother denying it.
She was…
MK swallowed, staring up at her.
She was like an amplifier.
Back then, when she’d possessed Red’s dad, he’d been… different. MK didn’t know much about the Demon Bull King, most of what he knew was through his partner, but… even MK could tell he had been off. Wrong.
And just after that whole mess, when the Spider Queen had attacked the city… hadn’t she been stronger? Hadn’t she been more of a threat than anyone could have imagined her being before? MK swallowed heavily, thinking of how weak she had appeared in front of him last he’d seen her.
With barely a flicker, in a fraction of a second, she appeared behind MK and threw his family into a nearby wall.
“You’ve done well, MK,” she greeted in that lilting tone of voice that always made her sound sarcastic, cruel. “Mastered so many powers. It seems you're ready to meet your destiny and—”
Pigsy cut her off, and was forced further into the wall and MK could do nothing but stare , horrified.
“ That was part of the plan,” the Lady Bone Demon smiled, staring down at MK. “I do apologize for what comes next.”
—------
Good news: MK did manage to destroy the mech.
Considerably worse news: The Lady Bone Demon’s mech reformed itself, even bigger and more terrifying , because MK wasn’t allowed to have a good day, ever.
—------
Red Son watched, frozen and more than a bit lost, the television lit up with a brilliant light blue as the newscast that the channel he’d been watching with his parents overtook his every thought. He didn’t process a single word the news crew was saying, gaze fixed on the video being displayed on the screen.
Was… Was that…
-
Swathed in blue light, sweating and panting and wild-eyed, MK collapsed out of the Monkey Mech, arms straining against the weight of his staff.
-
The… weight of his staff…?
"Red Son," Princess Iron Fan called his name, a hand outstretched behind her as she moved to join her husband.
On the screen behind her, Red Son could still see MK resisting the girl covered in bones and glowing the light blue Red Son saw in the terrifying corners of his nightmares.
MK was fighting the Lady Bone Demon.
MK was fighting the Lady Bone Demon, and MK was losing .
Red Son turned to look at his parents, and he knew every single emotion he'd ever tried to hide from them was on his face.
"Come, Red Son," Demon Bull King implored. "We must go."
"She got the best of us once already," Princess Iron Fan weighed in, her fist clenched tight around her fan. "It won't happen again."
Frozen, Red Son glanced between the screen and his parents. "I…"
-
MK struggled against the grip of the Lady Bone Demon’s power, teeth gritted as he pulled at the red staff standing starkly out against the sand.
-
Red Son's parents beckoned him closer, called him to safety and freedom.
"I…" Red Son looked up, met his father's eyes without particularly meaning to. "Father…"
The Demon Bull King stared down at his son, and Red Son saw something in him soften. Or, maybe that wasn't quite right. Something in the Demon Bull King gave in .
He turned to stare at the screen that had his son so…indecisive.
-
The Monkie Kid cried out, appearing to beg inaudibly as bone crept up his staff, his legs, threatening to freeze him permanently within its confines.
-
Out of the corner of his eye, the Demon Bull King saw Red Son's fists clench, and he sighed.
"Caring for the enemy, my foolish son?"
Red Son winced, and before he could compose himself before his father, the Demon Bull King let out a heavy breath.
"Go."
"Father?"
"If you were going to come with us, you would have," the Demon Bull King splayed a hand against his wife's back, and while Princess Iron Fan appeared reluctant, she didn't urge Red Son closer.
(“About your parents and… well, about us…” MK took in a deep breath, then smiled over at his friend. “Choose what you want to do.”
“What?” Red Son laughed, a little fake to MK, but he let it slide.
“Then do it.”)
A wind just strong enough to make him stumble pushed Red Son towards the entrance of the lair, and when he faced his mother, she inclined her head towards the television.
"Your father is right," she said. "Go."
And Red Son…went.
—------
With a harsh laugh, one that echoed and billowed across the sand that had become their battlefield, Lady Bone Demon smiled down at him. “You can rest, knowing you’ve served your purpose. Destiny has found you.”
And MK…he wouldn’t say he gave up . He pulled at the staff, he screamed in horror, but really, actually , what was MK without the Monkey King’s powers?
He didn’t give up. He just accepted his fate.
Eyes clenched shut as bone crept higher up his body, as he really recognized his oncoming doom, MK missed his mentor’s entrance.
The battlefield was quiet, for just a moment, and MK opened his eyes, just a sliver.
The Monkey King stood in front of him, his ragged panting cutting through the air, his fur patchy and disheveled, his clothes torn and frayed.
The Monkey King stood in front of him, an arm outstretched to protect MK, as if he’d been there before, like he hadn’t left MK.
“Monkey King?” MK asked, and he knew his voice sounded a little too incredulous, not quite relieved enough, but he couldn’t exactly help that. “You’re really here?”
His question went ignored as the Lady Bone Demon focused her gaze on this new contender.
“Destiny cannot be undone, Sun Wukong!” She cried, a superior grin cutting a cruel line across her face, and MK knew that Monkey King saw the staff. The Monkey King paused, turned to stare at MK, and he didn’t even know what his mentor saw in his face but it must have been pathetic.
It must have been, because he didn’t even mention it. He just turned back around to face the goddamn Lady Bone Demon , a smile plastered on his fake that MK knew, by now, wasn’t exactly the realest thing in the world.
“Let’s test that theory.” The Monkey King smirked, settling into a battle stance…only to grab the back of MK’s jacket, summon the weakest cloud MK had ever seen , and zip away in retreat.
As he was pulled towards the ship, MK turned to stare as his city, the one he was supposed to protect , was encased in bone.
Just before they collapsed onto the ship, MK could’ve sworn he saw a red light in the distance, rapidly approaching .
—------
Red Son couldn’t stop himself from slowing down as he passed by the gas station, darting over to peer in through the windows.
None of the station’s usual neon lights and glowing signs were on.
It looked… wrong .
A young woman with pink hair sat frozen, encased in bone behind the register, one hand gripping the back of her chair and the other entirely still in front of her, clutched as though she’d been pulling her arm closer to her chest—body angled like she was trying to run.
Red Son swallowed heavily, backing away.
(The bored teen working the counter, all pink hair and different color lipstick every night, had grown numb to the novelty of the son of the Demon Bull King and the successor of the Monkey King walking into the gas station at three in the morning to buy red slushies, and just offered them a lazy wave.)
("Long as you don't blow this place up and get me fired, you're both cool in my book."
…
"...Thank you.”)
He turned away from the only civilian to see him as good and disappeared into his flames, chasing after his partner once more, desperate to see that… idiot safe.
—------
MK was immediately jumped on by his family, tugged into a group hug the likes of which he had never before experienced, but he couldn’t help but stare over at his mentor.
Sun Wukong laid on the ground, for just a moment, shoulders trembling ever so slightly and claws digging into the wooden floorboards of the ship.
Then, springing up with a charismatic grin, the one he used when he was trying to act casual, the Monkey King turned to MK.
“Hey bud. Miss me?”
Miss me?
MK felt his mouth drop open, just a bit.
—------
“Useless MK,” MK muttered, one night when thoughts of his mentor plagued him and kept him awake, waiting for Red Son to show up outside the gas station. He kicked a pebble across the parking lot, scuffed his shoe against the pavement as he paced back and forth. “ Useless .”
“What are you on about now , idiot?”
MK turned to face Red Son, but he didn’t jump. It was…a little bit expected, really, for Red to sneak up on him.
Red thought it was worrying, how unaware he was of his surroundings.
MK didn’t think he really cared, actually.
“Waiting for you,” replied MK, and Red Son looked him up and down with a suspicious glare to him, but let it slide, nodding to the gas station.
“Well,” he said, “I’m here. Let’s go.”
MK wondered how long Red Son had waited for MK to show up, waited in the shadows for a chance to surprise him, as if it ever even worked anymore.
They got the slushies, and the rice, and sat on their ragged mattress on the roof.
Red Son was the one to cut through the silence hanging about them. “You called yourself useless.” His voice was entirely flat, and he punctuated the statement with a loud sip of his slushie.
MK’s gaze slid over to look at his partner, and he wanted his voice to sound hesitant, damn it , but it came out entirely devoid of inflection. Matter-of-fact. “Yeah.”
“Why?”
Red Son didn’t turn to look at him, poking idly at the rice carton, digging through it for the peppers MK didn’t like.
“It’s true, isn’t it?” MK let out a humorless little laugh. “Without the Monkey King?”
“That dumb king is useless,” Red Son grumbled.
MK didn’t reply, and after a couple minutes of silence, Red Son turned to face him.
“You’re not. You’re… good .”
MK didn’t…really believe him, and he knew that Red Son knew that, but the demon was nice enough not to press the issue.
—------
MK’s fists clenched at his sides, even as they were trapped by the weight of his family on either side.
“Where were you?” He shouted, these months of pent up anger over how he’d just been left behind by his mentor pouring out of him. “You could’ve stopped this! We could’ve— We have to go back! We have to take her down !”
And Sun Wukong… he didn’t even flinch . He just watched MK, this sad, resigned kind of look to him, and spoke through gritted teeth. “We can’t.”
MK shook his head, wildly, like he was trying to bat the words out of the air by sheer force of will. “ No ! I’m going back! I’m gonna get my staff , and finish this!”
“The staff is gone, bud,” replied the Monkey King, voice resigned and low—almost regretful, maybe. MK wasn’t sure if he’d heard that one before. “And… I’m in no shape to face her. Neither of us are.” Then, muttering as though he didn’t want anyone to hear it: “I didn’t get back in time.”
He…didn’t get back in time?
MK stared at the Monkey King, unable to think of a single thing to say. It almost felt like tunnel vision, the way he just…focused on his mentor. Vaguely, he was aware of Pigsy leaping to his defense, and though he could hardly process a word being said, something in him grew warm at that. At being protected.
He watched, transfixed, as Sun Wukong finally winced, stumbling back a step, tail flicking agitatedly behind himself as Pigsy continued his tirade. He watched as the Monkey King’s hands clenched into fists, fists he quickly hid behind his own back, fists that must have hurt because didn’t he have claws ? He watched as his mentor froze, staring at…Sandy, probably, with wide eyes before curling his lips into a nervous grin.
“Alright alright,” the Monkey King let out a small, reluctant sigh. “I was never on vacation. During the battle with spider queen, i found out lady bone demon was back. She’s bad news. I needed something to fight her, something so powerful even she wouldn’t be able to win. A weapon.”
A weapon. Okay. MK could get on board with a weapon. Weapons were, objectively, pretty useful, and MK said as much, only to be shut down, which…
“Wait what?” MK met his mentor’s eyes, tried not to look too desperate. “You chose me! I can help. We all can!”
Please.
(“I’m not the Monkey King, okay?”)
Let me figure out my own way to win.
Trust me.
“Yeah, so, here’s the problem,” Wukong started, hands out in front of him like he was calming a wild animal. “ You guys have this thing called mortality, so…”
Please.
Mei coughed, clearing her throat. “You’re not looking so immortal yourself, Mr. King.”
“We can do this!” MK pleaded, ignoring Mei, even though he probably would’ve laughed in any other circumstance. “We’re stronger together !”
Please .
Monkey King sighed, looking reluctant. “Fine. But it's not gonna be easy.” A small, sly little grin grew on his face as he met each of their eyes in turn. “In fact , it's going to be really, really dangerous.”
Pigsy scoffed, rolling his eyes with a shrug. “Okay, so, where are we headed?”
With a little laugh, Wukong tossed MK’s little group an old map in…surprisingly good condition, one that nearly had Tang salivating as they rolled it open to see…unclear directions, and three red symbols that looked strangely like the design on the back of Red Son’s jacket.
“Well…” Monkey King wheedled. “I guess we’re going on a journey… to the west !”
And then, as though waiting for a cue, the glowing red flash MK had seen rapidly approaching from the distant city just minutes prior crash-landed on the deck of the ship, and from a large flare of heat and smoke stood Red Son, calmly brushing ash off of his jacket.
His gaze fixed on MK, and the Monkie Kid was staring right back at him, mouth agape where he stood in the confines of his family’s arms. Swallowing, Red Son tore his gaze away, locking onto Sun Wukong.
“ That ,” he said shakily, a hand clenched at his side and a sharp-edged, mocking grin tugging at his lips, “was, quite possibly, one of the most irritating things I’ve ever heard leave your mouth, dumb king.”
It wasn’t… convincing , or maybe just not to MK, maybe MK just saw it because this was…
Swallowing roughly, MK stood from the huddle of his family’s arms. “Red…”
Red Son blinked, hard , eyes snapping to his partner, and MK watched as all the fight just drained out of him. In a murmur, he said, “ Fuck ,” and it seemed like it came from the heart, but when the demon met MK’s eyes, it was like he was only then understanding , finally processing what he was seeing, and…
“ MK… ” he breathed, voice hoarse and relieved like a man spotting an oasis in a desert, “ you’re okay. ”
(“I don’t think I’m okay.”
“I know you’re not, but guess what?”
“Yeah?”
“You will be.”)
The sun rose, dragging a new day in behind it.
Red Son and MK stood, exposed,
together
, as dawn brightened the sky around them.
Notes:
hey !! i hope you enjoyed this chapter! maybe leave a kudos/comment if you did? i try to reply to all comments, and i love hearing from you all !!
feel free to message me or anything on twitter @patroiocus !! or follow me because i post spoilers there (i lack self control and like to talk about my silly little ideas)
i'm going to go eat now because i've genuinely just been rotting ever since getting back from class and i didn't eat because i was so fixed on finishing this chapter HAHA i'm off love you all thank you so much
Chapter 16: they don't bite (they're just my friends)
Summary:
“What the fuck am I watching right now?” Monkey King finally exclaimed, gesturing wildly between the pair of them, and Red Son snorted.
“Does it matter?” He deadpanned, stepping around MK’s very assertive and intimidating stance to lean on his partner, wrist resting on MK’s shoulder and laughing when the Monkie Kid stumbled, just a bit. “We’re friends, whatever, feels like we could catch up later, maybe? In case you forgot, we are fleeing right now.”
A loud thud sounded to their left, and MK turned just in time to see Sandy clumsily hustling his way to the ship’s cockpit, calling over his shoulder on the way. “I did forget, actually!”
~*~
aka: everyone knows and spicynoodles are a terrible awful duo when they're not acting like they hate each other. at least they're cute.
Notes:
yes it took 2 months and i'm sorry but this chapter is 5k and i'm posting it at work y'all this one fought against me LMFAO
if you follow me on twitter (@patroiocus), i made an animatic to go with this chapter!
uhh lets see what else . my songs for this fic made it into my spotify wrapped and that's very embarrassing? hm.
this chapter isn't angsty for once? (i'm luring you all into a false sense of security) have fun with that!
i hope you enjoy the chapter!! i worked really hard on this one omg school has been kicking my ass fr
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
MK stepped towards Red Son, gaze fixed on the demon, flitting over his disheveled hair, bits sticking out of the tight ponytail he kept it in, his casual clothes, like he’d been at home, which… yeah, he had told MK he would have dinner with his parents.
“Yeah,” MK finally said. “I’m okay.”
Then, not even caring about his family staring at his back, about the Monkey King glancing incredulously between MK and the fire demon, he leapt towards Red Son, tacking him in a hug which, to Red Son’s credit, only made him stumble back a step before he found his footing and buried his face in MK’s hair, arms wrapping tight around his back.
“We’re both okay.”
MK heard Red Son swallow. “Yeah. We are.”
“Uh…” Mei’s voice cut through their moment, confused and irritated and— MK winced —a bit hurt. “ Are we? MK, what’s Red Boy doing here?”
“It’s Red Son ,” Red Son broke in, and MK rolled his eyes, reluctantly separating from Red Son just in time to see Mei rolling her eyes.
“Um,” MK started eloquently, and he elbowed Red Son in the side when he heard his partner snicker. “We’re friends?”
“ Friends ,” snorted Red Son, and Pigsy cast the pair of them a look from where he stood between Mei and Tang.
“Well, that’s convincing,” Pigsy snarked. “So are you not really friends, then?”
Red Son raised his eyebrow at Pigsy, turning his head to make sure everyone in the area received the patently unimpressed expression on his face. MK tried not to laugh, but he knew Red Son could tell when he felt a pinch to his side. “No, we are. We—”
Pigsy turned on the Monkey King before Red Son could finish, which MK almost found himself glad for. “See what happens when you’re gone? He goes and befriends the bad influence!”
Under his breath, MK could hear Red Son mutter offendedly, “ The bad influence? Is that how I’m known across the land?”
MK snickered, taking advantage of everyone’s distraction to whisper back to him. “So much for ‘If they find out, they find out’ , huh?”
“Shut up ,” Red Son groaned, not nearly quiet enough, and everyone’s gazes snapped to the pair of them where they stood, snickering, in the middle of the group. Their mirth…probably did little to help their case. Red Son stiffened where he stood next to MK, and—
(He was scuffed and covered in dust, and there was something almost weak in the way he held himself, glaring up at them from the ground, clenching his shoulder.
MK wanted to ask. He really, really wanted to ask—but they weren’t alone, on their rooftop. They were surrounded by MK’s family.
So instead, he planted himself in front of Red where he’d been pinned down and put a snarl on his face. “What are you doing here, Red Son ?”)
They weren’t alone, on the lumpy mattress on their rooftop, on the horribly blinding orange couch in the warehouse, in the gas station arguing over snacks and learning each other under the neon lights of the employees’ parking lot.
They were surrounded by MK’s family, and there was no need to hide anymore.
So, MK shoved Red Son behind him and glared at his family, hand on his hips and staring them down, even the Monkey King. “It’s not Monkey King’s fault. We’ve been meeting each other for a year, now. Way before he left.”
“A year ?” Tang yelped, and Monkey King was staring at the pair of them with wide, confused eyes. “We’ve only had a truce for six months!”
Behind him, quieter, his voice filled with something like awe, Red Son murmured, “It’s been a year?”
“Yeah,” MK said, in answer to both, really, though he didn’t turn back to acknowledge Red Son’s quiet crisis or whatever he was going through. “I mean, we’ve only been friends for, like, nine months.”
Mei stared at the pair of them, incredulously. “Why did you keep meeting up if it took you three months to become friends?”
“Well,” MK paused, and he felt Red Son stiffen behind him as they both contemplated that question. “I’d say we were friends after, like, one month, but he doesn’t agree. That’s why I kept going.”
Red Son grumbled something unintelligible behind him, and MK turned, an eyebrow raised. “What, you’re not going to argue? We were totally friends after that first Spider Queen fight.”
Reluctantly, Red Son rolled his eyes. “Fine, whatever. I still say it was after that stupid race, but you can be delusional.”
“Yeah? Then why’d you keep showing up?”
“Free slushies.”
“Asshole.”
“What the fuck am I watching right now?” Monkey King finally exclaimed, gesturing wildly between the pair of them, and Red Son snorted.
“Does it matter?” He deadpanned, stepping around MK’s very assertive and intimidating stance to lean on his partner, wrist resting on MK’s shoulder and laughing when the Monkie Kid stumbled, just a bit. “We’re friends, whatever, feels like we could catch up later , maybe? In case you forgot, we are fleeing right now.”
A loud thud sounded to their left, and MK turned just in time to see Sandy clumsily hustling his way to the ship’s cockpit, calling over his shoulder on the way. “I did forget, actually!”
—------
They moved on, reluctantly, or at least stopped bombarding Red Son and MK with questions, and they finally got a chance to talk while Tang was working on his most recent speech about MK’s failures and their hopeless, hopeless situation.
“Weren’t you at dinner with your parents?” MK asked, sitting shoulder-to-shoulder with Red Son at the hull of the ship. “What happened there?”
Red Son didn’t reply for a moment, staring out over the clouds, before he glanced down at the deck of the ship. “They… let me go. Practically forced me out the door, really.”
MK stared at the side of his partner’s head. “ Really ?”
“Yeah,” Red Son laughed humorlessly. “Funny that them telling me to go is what finally makes me feel a little homesick, huh?”
“Red…”
“Whatever, it doesn’t matter now.” Red Son shook his head, quickly, and MK pretended not to notice the way his gaze kept drifting towards the city. “I’ve got good news and bad news.”
MK blinked, hard, at the abrupt subject change. “I—what?”
“Good news first?” Red Son asked, though he barreled on without waiting for a reply. “From what I saw, the people in the city don’t look like they’re dead. They’re encased in some nasty bone-like nonsense. Bad news is, uh, Eunice has been… well, she’s among the newly mummified, to put it gently.”
“That’s you putting it gently ?” MK exclaimed, staring wide-eyed at his partner. Then, drooping, “Oh, man. That’s awful.”
“Yeah…” Red Son paused, glancing about the deck at the rest of MK’s family nervously before draping an arm across MK’s shoulders, pulling him close. “Feels weird to talk to you without a slushie. Maybe this trip will be good for my bank account now that I’m not buying a slushie every night.”
“We hardly ever paid anyway,” MK laughed, more than willing to let the heavier stuff pass by as he leaned his head on Red Son’s shoulder. “And it came out of my paycheck more than yours, to boot.”
“I don’t get a paycheck, Noodles.”
“Yeah, exactly, leech,” he snickered, then flicked Red Son’s chin so the demon would look down at him. “And don’t think I didn’t hear you say my name earlier! You’ve never said my name before, asshole, and now you’re back to nicknames?”
“I wasn’t in a good headspace.” Red Son smirked down at his partner. “Nothing I did under that sort of stress could really be considered viable. Sorry, Noodle Brain .”
Fond despite himself, MK flicked him again just to see that look of offense on his face and laughed. “Asshole.”
“Birthright.”
Gods. MK had terrible taste.
—------
They were interrupted, eventually, by Monkey King gathering everyone to sit in a circle around some map he had clearly gone through some shit to get, and it looked… familiar, to MK. The symbols on it, at least.
To his right, Red Son was staring at the map with a sort-of blank stare, looking a little like he was actively rebooting, but no one else had even glanced at the demon since they’d all sat down, and MK… well, he wasn’t going to draw attention to his partner’s rather polarizing presence if he didn’t have to.
“So,” Monkey King opened, very diplomatically, in MK’s extremely unbiased opinion. “I know what happened back there kinda sucked—”
Almost immediately, Mei interrupted him. “Mega sucked.”
“ Mega sucked,” he corrected himself. “But the old Great Sage had a trick or two up his sleeve!”
As if they were harmonizing, Pigsy and Red Son let out matching noises of doubt on either side of MK, and Monkey King opened his mouth to defend himself, looking deeply offended, when the ship jolted hard and abruptly tilted .
Everyone was flung about, the map nearly flying away on a sharp breeze if not for MK scrambling after it and catching it. They put a crowbar on the map, because, obviously, there was nothing else at all that could have made a viable paperweight.
“Yeah, so…” MK cleared his throat, leaning into Red Son’s side. The demon put an arm around his shoulders without even glancing at him, and MK pretended not to notice the raised eyebrows from the rest of the group. “You said you were looking for…a weapon?”
The Monkey King nodded proudly, hands planted resolutely upon his hips. “Yep!”
“And?” Pigsy cast him a stink-eye. “Did you find it?”
The Monkey King, far too cheerfully, responded in the negative, but barreled on before anyone could question him. “ But this map is going to help us track it down! It’s called…the Samadhi Fire—”
MK felt Red’s grip around his shoulder tighten as the demon jolted, hard. When he spoke, his voice came out a growling snarl. “ The Samadhi Fire ?”
…Well, MK supposed, at least he didn’t look hollow anymore.
“The Samadhi Fire!” Tang proclaimed at nearly the same moment, practically vibrating with excitement, before glancing around the group, his gaze finally landing on Red Son.
The Monkey King laughed nervously, this look to him like he’d been caught mopping up blood at a crime scene, and carefully avoided looking at Red, whose palms were growing warm enough that MK tapped at his arm until the demon retracted it from around his shoulders. “...Yeah. That. The most powerful force I’ve ever seen.”
Red Son hissed air passed his gritted teeth, and MK was mildly alarmed but ultimately unsurprised to see small streams of steam rising in the air. That was the thing about using breathing techniques to calm down, MK guessed—the dehydration would get you before anything else.
“I knew I recognized that fucking map,” Red Son growled, visibly, at least to MK, trying to keep his fire under control even as embers sparked off his hair.
MK glanced nervously between his mentor and his partner. “But… what is it? Powerful enough to destroy the Lady Bone Demon?”
The Monkey King nodded confidently, casting MK a tight little smile, while MK felt Red Son flinch against his side.
“Oh, sure ,” Red Son sneered at the Monkey King, leaning forward slightly to glare even harder at him. “And burn the rest of the planet to ash while we’re at it!”
Mei stared at MK, eyes wide, darting between Red Son and the Monkey King before settling back on MK, who could do nothing but shrug, equally wide-eyed and clueless. He would be the first to admit he didn’t know the context behind a lot of things in Red Son’s past—it had felt unfair to look through the old stories, once MK knew he played a role in them. He watched as she swallowed heavily before speaking. “Okay… ominous , and all, but that still doesn’t tell us what it is .”
Tang just about fell over himself hurrying to speak before Red Son or Monkey King could even open their mouths, and MK watched as they both rolled their eyes at the overeager scholar.
“Okay!” Tang cheered, loudly clearing his throat before adopting the voice he always used when telling stories to make himself sound more wise, or something. “Legends speak of a flame so powerful that nothing could put it out. Not even the Great Sage himself.”
“That’s right. The Samadhi Fire burned out of control.” The Monkey King confirmed, heedless of the way Red Son visibly winced at MK’s side. “The only way to contain it was by splitting it into pieces and scattering them so their flames could never be reforged.”
“Yet here we are ,” Red Son griped, and MK chose to ignore him, that time, because he didn’t seem up to explaining anything, and at least someone was actually telling him something for once.
“So..you just tossed around a bunch of fires instead of one?” asked MK, not a little bit judgmentally, and Monkey King let out a long, agonized groan.
“We put the pieces into three rings so they caused no further harm!” He proclaimed, waiting for them to catch on, slumping over with a sigh when they failed to. “Come on, do I gotta spell everything out?”
A telling silence fell over the group, or, in Red Son’s case, accusatory silence, if his intent glare meant anything.
The Monkey King sighed. “Now that the Lady Bone Demon has the staff and your powers, she’s too much for us to handle. If we can’t stop her, she’s going to destroy, well, everything.”
“So you decided we might as well do it ourselves first?” Red Son snarked, and the Monkey King cast him a sullen glare.
MK…kind of supported the Monkey King’s plan. At least, considering Red Son wasn’t explaining anything about his reservations, and Monkey King seemed pretty confident. MK liked confident . MK could lean on confident .
Red shot him a look of pure betrayal when he voiced his support, and MK tried his best not to shrink away from it, even as Monkey King shot up to ruffle his hair. “This is suicide , Noodles!”
“ How is it suicide, Red?” MK burst, flinging his hands out in front of him in exasperation. “You keep saying that and I don’t know what you want me to—”
Something crashed into the ship just as Red Son finally looked like he was going to say something.
Typical.
—------
A few months back, there had been a period of time when they could only meet a couple times a week. Most times it wasn’t even planned, and they’d just walk into the warehouse to find the other already there, hiding from insomnia or sleep or maybe both.
The planned nights were better, though, because those came with snacks.
One such night was a hot one, and while their slushies of crushed ice and fruity red syrup worked diligently at beating out the heat, it just wasn’t enough. They found themselves on the roof, taking in the fresh night air, MK’s jacket thrown carelessly across the mattress, pinned slightly under Red Son’s leg, and Red Son’s jacket bunched up in a ball on his lap.
Red Son found himself glancing over at his partner, who was scrolling through his phone, texting Mei who, from the looks of the one-sided conversation, wasn’t even awake , and found himself shoving down an entirely unreasonable bitterness.
(Red Son scowled down at the floor of the lair, thought of how easy it must be to be a hero, with a real family—)
Before he could do something perfectly reasonable like sew his own mouth shut, Red Son found himself blurting exactly what he was thinking. “I'm jealous of you a lot , actually.”
MK blinked, baffled by the entirely unprovoked conversation starter, and tore his gaze away from the screen of his phone, even tossing the device behind him. He didn’t ignore the statement, though, because he never let Red Son pretend he didn’t have thoughts and feelings, which was really rather inconsiderate of him. Some hero. “You’re jealous of me?”
“Your... group.” Red Son scowled, stubbornly looking away from MK, who he knew was rolling his eyes. “Your family.”
“You know they're not my, like, real family, right?” MK winced, then, glancing about the rooftop of the warehouse like one of his dumb little friends was going to swoop down from the sky, overflowing with hurt feelings, and Red Son did his best not to roll his eyes as they entered the gross serious discussion part of the night. “No, bad phrasing, they're my real family, absolutely , but, like, y’know, my birth family.”
“I know,” Red Son sighed, letting his exasperation come across that time. Honestly, he’d known MK for 11 months by then, he’d have to be impressively clueless not to have caught onto that. His jealousy was… “It's...dumb.”
“Hm?” MK looked over at him, an eyebrow raised.
“I know it's irrational jealousy, but I can't really help it. It just looks so... effortless. Warm.” Red Son let out a hollow laugh, looking down at the symbol on the back of the jacket he had clenched in his fists. “You'd think I'd be sick of warmth by now.”
And, well, MK was fairly certain he was missing some context there, but that sounded a bit like self-deprecation, and MK only let Red Son do that when he was monologuing.
He took a moment to think, to lean forward and really study his partner. Red Son wasn’t looking at him, but he wasn’t exactly shrinking away or hiding either, so MK tugged at the demon until he fell gracelessly across the mattress, his position forcing him to glare up at MK, who smiled brightly back at him.
He may not have known exactly what was going on, but he still knew how to comfort his partner.
“There's different kinds, I think. I—” MK broke off, for a second, pointing accusingly down at Red Son, who went cross-eyed for a second as he stared at the finger between his eyes. “Don’t you fucking laugh at this! I think heat can feel different all the time. There's rage and there's comfort and safety. For me , there's you.”
MK watched as Red Son smiled softly, an embarrassed little thing that made MK wish he hadn’t dropped his phone somewhere behind him, before snickering quietly, tugging a smirk up onto his lips as if MK couldn’t still see the red on his ears. “That's so fucking corny, Noodles.”
“Yeah, yeah, fuck you.”
A comfortable silence settled over them for a bit, and they stayed just as they were, MK leaning across the mattress to grope unsuccessfully for his phone until Red Son rolled his eyes, reached under the small of his back, and tugged out the device from where it’d been pinned between him and the mattress, because of course the asshole wanted him to look like an idiot before helping.
Why was MK so fond of him, again?
Red Son held out the phone, the smirk on his face edging out into something far softer, something gross and soppy and very un-Red Son . He didn’t let MK take the phone for a second, grip tight as he met his partner’s eyes. “...I think you're warm too. The kind of heat that makes me feel at home.”
Right. That was why.
—------
Macaque attacked the ship, apparently working as some kind of lackey under the Lady Bone Demon.
Red Son supposed the theater couldn’t pay quite so well when the entire city was encased in bone.
“Well, that’s a relief!” Wukong goaded the other monkey, once again endeavoring to kill himself and everyone around him. “I thought it was someone important !”
“ Always the comedian,” Macaque laughed, turning to face MK. “Hey, kiddo! Miss me?”
Red Son couldn’t hold back a snarl, stepping closer to his partner. MK, who had been busy grimacing at the two monkeys with a resigned, long-suffering scowl set on his face, focused on Macaque with a sneer Red Son was proud of. “ No .”
Then, turning to his family with wide eyes, he dropped his voice to a very audible stage whisper, he pleaded with them to, y’know, actually steer the fucking ship .
Red Son turned his gaze back to the sky, where Macaque was laughing condescendingly, eyeing them like they were a couple cute kids, which… Well, Red Son was pretty sure the monkey was older than him; maybe that really was how they seemed.
The goddamn Monkey King was useless as ever, when MK turned to him for help, and Red Son… didn’t exactly have that world-to-ash fire at his disposal anymore. He stood at MK’s side when his idiot partner and bigger idiot mentor settled into fighting stances, and ignored that little weight at the base of his throat that told him to run .
The son of the Demon Bull King did not run .
… Recent incidents not included.
The Monkey King and the Lady Bone Demon’s lackey fought like they were filing for divorce, which was… honestly, a little hilarious to witness, if not for the fact that it was deeply uncomfortable. Red Son cast MK a glance, wide-eyed, suddenly understanding a lot of the complaints his partner had about his encounters with the pair, and MK could only grimace in response, crowbar held loosely at his side. They were distracted, anyway.
Or, rather, they were distracted, until MK leapt between the pair of them, swinging at Macaque with his weapon of choice only to get caught by the throat, held off the deck by Macaque’s first.
Red Son stepped forward, instinctively, only to freeze as he watched the Monkey King get pinned to the deck by a troupe of clones. Macaque’s gaze snapped to him anyway, and Red Son knew embers were painting the deck below him dark with ash, knew he was losing control .
“You?” Macaque laughed, his gaze flitting from Red Son to MK to Wukong before returning. “ You’re helping them ? With this ?”
When Red Son did not respond, focused on breathing deep, on controlling his flame, Macaque made a disapproving click of his tongue. “What would your father say about this?”
“Hey!” MK kicked out at the shadow monkey, glaring down at him as Red Son stood very still, taking very careful breaths. “Leave him out of this, Macaque!”
If nothing else, it brought the monkey’s attention back to his original targets. “The two of you are such a mess ,” he remarked, smirking between the pair of them. “Can’t imagine why the bone demon wants me to bring you back.”
He turned to MK, a mean smile on his face. “Look at you. You’re all used up .”
MK grunted, clenching his eyes shut as though he was trying to muster up enough energy to do something , only for a green light to cut through the group, glancing right by Red Son’s ear and startling him enough to make him hit the deck, barely able to see as Macaque dropped MK and the clones were shredded, freeing Wukong.
All while Red Son was standing there, useless .
Mei saved the day, or came very close, and MK told an impressively unfunny joke before destroying the ship, dislodging the wayward Macaque in the process.
—------
“Rock, paper, scissors?”
“Are you being serious?”
“... Yeah?”
“ Why ?”
“Because it’s like one in the morning and for once we don’t have anything to talk about.”
“Have you ever heard of peaceful silence?”
“Not a fan.”
“Now, that’s just a lie.”
“Nah, I wouldn’t lie. I’m not like that.”
“Who are you? Me ? Only one of us is the son of the Demon Bull King, last I checked.”
“Oh, are you proud of that again?”
Red Son choked out a laugh before he could stop it. “Fuck off!”
“...So.”
“ What ?”
“Rock, paper, scissors?”
“Oh my— fine !”
—------
The ship was flooding.
The ship was flooding , and no one was doing anything, and, well, Red Son’s powers weren’t exactly suited for deep sea diving so he wasn’t really doing anything either.
MK, for some reason, seemed surprised when the stupid king couldn’t do anything either, as if the guy suddenly had his magic again in the five minutes they were drowning for. Red Son would be impressed if the monkey could even use his gold eyes.
They ended up getting saved by some old guy who Wukong was “old friends” with, which meant, of course, he hated the guy now. Completely understandable, in Red Son’s opinion.
Less understandable was the way the guy, Ao Guang, threw everyone except Mei in jail and put Sandy to work. Typical. Absolutely typical.
—------
“I’m not playing rock, paper, scissors with you again.”
“What? Why?”
“You’re annoying.”
“You’re a sore loser.”
“Yeah, and?”
—------
Sandy and Mei broke them out of their cell, eventually, Sandy somehow having acquired a minivan and Mei wearing… a dress?
MK squinted at her, scanning her up and down as he hopped up into the fan, tugging Red Son up behind him. Tactfully, he blurted: “Where are your clothes?”
Mei didn’t get a chance to respond before the rest of the group turned around making various noises of confusion and appreciation as they finally registered her different outfit.
“Oo, slay Mei!” Tang exclaimed brightly, pointing over at her as if anyone was unsure who he was referring to. “That dress looks fierce!”
“I know!” Mei laughed, scratching her cheek, and MK elbowed Red Son in the side when the demon faked a gag.
Mei’s smile slowly dropped off her face, and MK watched, concerned, as she turned to face Red Son. “Hey, Red Boy…”
“It’s Red Son .”
“What’s that symbol on your jacket for?”
Red Son humphed, looking oddly proud. “I was wondering when one of you would ask. It’s the symbol of the Samadhi Fire. There’s a reason why I’m so against that idiot king’s ridiculous plan. Why?”
“...I just saw something, back there, when I took the map. Reminded me of your jacket.”
Ao Guang tried to stop them, briefly, as they peeled out of the palace, only to be stopped by Macaque and his one helpful deed, however unintentional as it likely was. Before he rushed off to go defend his kingdom against a homicidal, well, macaque , the Great Dragon of the East issued a final warning as to the volatility of the fire.
Eyes fixed on Red Son’s, Ao Guang brushed the back of his hand over his own cheek, prompting the demon to reach up and slap a pawn over his own scarred face. Ao Guang smiled, just slightly, glancing between the rest of the group before nodding back towards Red Son. “He’s familiar, I’m sure.”
—------
They booked it out of there, and as soon as the van breached the ocean’s surface Pigsy was spinning around in his seat to stare the rest of them down.
“So, are we going to talk about that?” He demanded, gesturing rather pointedly at Red Son, who unfroze just enough to cast Pigsy a glare.
“No,” Red Son said. “We are not.”
MK stared, mildly incredulous and increasingly confused as the Monkey King cut in with a nervous chuckle. “I really don’t think that’s necessary.”
MK obviously knew they had some kind of history with each other, some old wounds that left Red hissing and spitting in his presence, something specific to do with the Samadhi Fire, but… the Monkey King was defending Red Son .
“Oh, so, we’re not going to talk about the demon’s obvious connection to the dangerous magical fire we’re trying to connect? Why’s that symbol on your jacket, Red Son ?”
Red Son visibly hesitated, glancing at the Monkey King, of all people, for help, who stared back equally helpless, and MK wasn’t sure why he was helping the two of them get away with whatever they were up to, but he knew he didn’t like that look on Red Son’s face.
(“They will never trust me.”
“They?”
“Your family.”)
“Come on, guys, lay off a bit!” MK shifted his weight slightly so he was angled more in front of Red Son. The Monkey King was on his own. “We’re all in this together, so let's be nice to each other!”
Silence filled the van for a moment as everyone turned their gazes to MK, who smiled brightly back at them. Finally, Mei stepped forward, leaning into MK’s side to whisper loudly into MK’s ear.
“Are you gonna tell Red Boy that, too? He’s the biggest asshole here.”
MK laughed, shoving Mei away from himself only to grab her wrist and drag her over to Red Son, both of them placing their free hands on Red’s shoulders. “Red. You have to be nice.”
Red Son stared back at them, an eyebrow raised, lifting his chin purely to look down his nose at the pair of them, and spoke perfectly enunciated. “Fuck you.”
“You’re such an asshole,” MK laughed, releasing his grip around Mei’s wrist to lean further into his partner’s side.
“I take pride in that.”
“I know you do.”
“Oh my goodness,” Mei whispered beside them, almost too quiet to be heard, but MK found himself turning to meet her eyes anyway. “You two are disgusting .”
—------
“I can’t believe you’re trying to convince me tea is an adequate substitute for slushies.”
“I like tea!”
“Noodles. This is black tea. At least give me one of those fruit flavors if it's meant to replace the slushies.”
“But I hate the fruit teas!”
“Sucks for you! I want my nighttime fruit drink! This isn’t even red , Noodles!”
“Does it need to be?”
“You did not just ask me that question.”
“Red. Come on .”
“...”
“Just drink your fucking tea.”
“I will. I just need you to know I’m not happy about it.”
“Trust me, the world knows.”
“...”
“...”
“This is nice.”
“The tea? I told you—”
“No, no, not the fucking— I was worried.”
“Hm?”
“I’m glad we can still meet at night, even if things are… different.”
“...Yeah.”
“Yeah?”
“I’m glad, too.”
Notes:
hey ! i hope you enjoyed the new chapter !! maybe....leave a kudos/comment if u did....? they're very appreciated, and i always love hearing from you all! I reply to all comments as well, so you might even get a peek at the upcoming chapters >:)
anyway......i've been playing a horrendous amount of pokemon violet, so if you do comment, let me know your favorite pokemon (if u have one and feel like it LMFAO) mine is sylveon i always name him candy floss and i always make sure to get a male eevee <3
have a great day/night, and stay safe and hydrated!!
Chapter 17: giving anything (anything) but up on you
Summary:
They couldn’t exactly be blamed for being a bit wary around Red Son, but they were still civil, and Red Son was more or less left alone by everyone but MK and, annoyingly enough, his Mei.
Red Son figured it was more of a ‘we’re all in this together, and if we’re stuck in this van it’ll be easier if we get along’ thing, but he’d take what he could get. Even if that included a persistent girl with a sword nearly as tall as herself and the most annoying personality he’d ever had the displeasure of encountering.
It was (mostly) peaceful at least.
~*~
aka: mk starts cramming for a nonexistent test (which he fails but shreds with the power of friendship or smth) and red son is ousted to the shadow realm
Notes:
hey !! i'm so sorry for the wait on this chapter, finals season and then holidays had me fucked up, but i'm back at school now and nothing sparks my motivation more than having nothing to do while other people are working. what am i, the slacker?
i'm really happy with this chapter, actually! i did what i wanted to with it (and more) and it ended up being like nearly 5k which is really wild for me ?? bc like i didn't even notice it was getting that long . so, yeah, take that as you will - remember authors are villains and "fun to write" could easily mean something gutwrenching to read LMFAO (not this time tho i think y'all are safe)
okay i hope you all enjoy this chapter !! title is from "you've got me"
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“I’ve accepted that until I get my staff back, I’m not going to be the strong one anymore.”
Red Son glanced over at MK and his family from where he was perched on his bunk, brows furrowing in concern as he finally turned his full attention towards whatever conversation that bunch was having.
“Which is why… I’m gonna be the smart one!”
Red Son blinked, dumbfounded by his partner’s nonsense as he started listing off basic equations with the backing track of his family’s discouraging murmurs. Slowly, as the scholar in the front seat attempted to draw everyone’s attention back to the map with the images of the Samadhi Fire, Red Son reached down and swatted MK in the back of the head, only to be promptly ignored.
“So,” Tang started, ineffectively smoothing out the curling ends of the map. “This map is—”
“Incomprehensible.” Red Son cut in without turning to face the rest, who had moved to crowd around the ancient sheet of paper. “It’s useless.”
“Don’t say that, Red Boy!” Mei called back, and Red Son twisted around in his bunk to look at her.
“ Son . And…why not, exactly?”
She smiled back at him, a sly little twist to her lips that he immediately knew he didn’t like. “Just because you couldn’t figure it out—”
Red Son gaped at her, flicking a little spark in her direction and watching with satisfaction as soot stained her white pants. “Excuse you , you little cretin , I was there when it—”
Behind her, and in plain view of MK, Sun Wukong was making very blatant ‘stop what you are doing, oh my gods, shut up’ motions with his hands, and Red Son clamped his mouth shut before he could incriminate himself further.
“...I would know,” he finished lamely, and Mei stared at him with a triumphant smirk because damn it she’d won the argument and she wasn’t even right . He scowled in the face of her smug superiority. “Shut up.”
—------
It was hot in the van, was the main issue.
Before they’d made it too far into the desert, Red Son’s presence hadn’t been that big of a deal. Sure, it was a bit tense, but that was hardly a surprise - he’d tried to kill them for months and then went off the grid for a while. To most of them, the last time they’d interacted was when they’d worked together against the Spider Queen, and his initial goal of trying to steal their ship had hardly been a good impression. Not to mention it wasn’t even his first impression, and that had been worse .
They couldn’t exactly be blamed for being a bit wary around Red Son, but they were still civil, and Red Son was more or less left alone by everyone but MK and, annoyingly enough, his Mei.
Red Son figured it was more of a ‘we’re all in this together, and if we’re stuck in this van it’ll be easier if we get along’ thing, but he’d take what he could get. Even if that included a persistent girl with a sword nearly as tall as herself and the most annoying personality he’d ever had the displeasure of encountering.
It was (mostly) peaceful at least.
Then they crossed deeper into the desert, and suddenly Red Son’s immunity to heat meant he was the only one that wasn’t sweating bullets. Considering the Monkey King was off meditating so intently Red Son was kind of angry at his prowess, there was an easy target for all of their dehydrated ire.
Red Son, who laid back on his bunk, perfectly relaxed in the dry heat of the desert.
They were hardly malicious , or anything. They’d make snide little comments, petty passes at his demonic nature, at their past with him—it was, honestly, kind of funny. MK seemed more upset about it all than Red Son was.
(“I just wish they’d be nice to you!”
“Oh, come on, Noodle Brain, we both know better. I’d really rather you laugh.”
“I’d really rather defend my partner.”
“You’re incessant.”
“I’m not going to apologize for wanting my family and my partner to like each other.”
“I didn’t ask you to.”
“No?”
“I just want you to laugh.”)
MK didn’t laugh, and it was somehow worse, because Red Son had to watch as his partner would grimace and hold back whatever he’d wanted to say in Red Son’s defense, watch the words strain against the seal of his lips until he finally took a deep breath, shrugged, and turned away.
Needless to say, it was almost a relief when the van broke down.
—------
MK gambled away all their lives and worldly possessions in a weird rigged game show in order to prove his intellect, or something, and probably felt very validated in his actions when he managed his gold vision and exposed the fish demon as the cheat he was.
It was a freakishly lucky fluke, and none of them were gonna say it, but they all knew it.
Mei fell to the ground in her relief, clutching tightly to the sword in her arms. Red Son turned to face her, breathing slowly through his own shocked relief, and extended a hand to help her up as he heard MK walking up behind him.
She turned to him and, with a small smile, clasped his hand tightly.
—
Heat, searing and ancient and familiar, an old, nearly-forgotten, all-encompassing flame that burned with desperate rage, billowed with the untempered-emotions of an unready child.
Tears burned to vapor before they could fully form. The cut on his cheek bubbled and cauterized in moments. An unfamiliar young woman screamed as fires ebbed and flowed, crowding around her, within her.
Hunched over, surrounded by fire, they cried in steam and hollered streams of ash and flame, unreachable and alone.
—
Red Son inhaled a sharp breath, stumbling backward into MK and dropping the girl’s hand as she fell back against the ground, hands limp on her sword.
What was that ?
He met her eyes, and she looked just as confused and horrified as him, and she said, “Again?”
—------
MK hovered between the pair of them, tugging Mei to her feet and holding Red Son steady so his own wouldn’t slip out under him. “Hey, hey, what just happened?”
Red Son ignored him, stubbornly pressing down the little burn of guilt in his throat as he did so, and stared intently at Mei. “ Again ? What do you mean ‘again’ ?”
She didn’t reply for a moment, eyes boring into Red Son’s, and MK was glancing frantically between them, eyes flitting about and hands hovering unsurely, like he wasn’t sure if he would have to step in.
“I recognized the symbol on your jacket,” Mei finally said, and it made no goddamn sense at all.
“What?” Red Son snapped, feeling tense and backed into a corner like he never had before, and he wasn’t even sure why , he just knew something was wrong .
“I—I told you!” She cried, throwing her hands up in frustration and brushing MK away when he reached out to steady her. “I saw something when I took the map! Something like that !”
“And you—” Red Son tore his gaze away from her, staring up at the sky as he let out a heavy, long-suffering breath. MK straightened up, recognizing the sigh as one of Red’s ‘everything sucks and I hate my life but will ultimately be okay’ sighs, and continued pretending to understand the conversation at least a little bit. “And you said nothing ?”
“Neither did you!”
“It didn’t happen to me before, you imbecile !”
—------
Red Son refused to apologize for doubting his partner.
“Like I told you before, you’re not stupid , Noodles, but you’re still an idiot . Can hardly blame me if I worry for the idiot part when you bargain with my life and freedom , though, can you?”
“... See, when you put it like that , I get why people were upset with me.”
“I’m mostly upset you didn’t start with trying to sell off that dumb king. He wouldn’t have realized for another century, probably.”
“Somehow that’s worse than him knowing from the start.”
—------
“I can’t do it!”
Red Son watched from the sidelines again as Mei turned to her friend with an upbeat grin and some more useless advice. “It’s okay, MK! You did it before, you’ll do it again!”
“Yeah!” The buff blue guy agreed. “Maybe it’s like Monkey King said! The power will come when you need it most!”
Adrenaline did crazy things, Red Son supposed. Personally, he wouldn’t want to rely on his fight or flight response in order to use his powers, but that was just him.
“But—what use am I if I can’t be sure my powers are gonna work?” MK burst, turning to stare out over the water in front of him. “And gold vision ? That’s like - the baby power!”
“Hey, idiot,” Red Son cut in, eyes narrowed at his partner, who visibly shrunk as though he’d forgotten Red Son was there. “You’re being dumb.” As usual , he tactfully didn’t say, though he was sure MK heard it loud and clear judging by the weak glare the Monkie Kid threw his way.
MK hesitated before he spoke again, glancing around between Mei, Sandy, and Red Son like he wasn’t sure how he wanted to say what was on his mind, and Red Son absently wondered how he edited himself differently for other people.
After a moment, he turned to face Red Son head on, a stubborn anger that Red Son didn’t believe for a second on his face. “No, I’m right this time! What about all my other powers? Duplication, the 72 Transformations, all those?” MK’s face dropped, all that anger sliding away into a despondent sort of stare that Red Son knew he didn’t like as he turned to face the water once again. “...How am I supposed to fight the Lady Bone Demon?”
Red Son walked over and flicked him on the forehead, sitting himself down next to the Monkie Kid and peering around him at Mei, who settled herself on his other side with a wide, reassuring grin.
“That’s why we’re gonna find those fancy pantsy rings, yo!” she exclaimed brightly, and Red Son carefully forced back his knee jerk reaction at the mention of the rings. He couldn’t stop himself from smirking a bit as she squished MK’s face against her own and poked him until he started laughing. “Light her up with Samadhi Fire! Bing, bang, boom!”
“Besides,” Red Son drawled, leaning more heavily into MK’s side and meeting his eyes in the reflection of the water. “You’ll hardly be fighting her alone, idiot. You’ve got us.” He was sure his embarrassment at saying things of that nature in front of Mei showed, but for once, she was gracious enough not to say anything.
The three of them let silence settle over them, pressing into each other shoulder to shoulder as they stared down at their reflections in the river.
It was quiet, for once, with the bright sun casting their shadows across the water in odd ripples, a soft wind kicking up sand around them.
It was peaceful, and Red Son tried not to think about the fact that he could find any silence he shared with the dragon horse girl comfortable .
—------
The peace was shattered by the sound of Tang calling them all in, followed quickly by the scholar being told off by Pigsy in the distance. MK almost wanted to pretend he hadn’t heard them, wanted to let himself believe there was no tension in the group, that Red and Mei were friends and all of his family was united.
But MK couldn’t do that, he knew. MK was the Monkie Kid, he had responsibilities, so he pushed himself to his feet and extended his hands toward his partner and his best friend, a wide smile on his face that he knew neither of them believed. “Well?” MK said, grinning down at them. “You heard them, time to go.”
Mei squinted up at him, but before she could say anything Red was grabbing his hand and leveraging himself up, briefly using her face to balance when he wobbled and leaving Mei spluttering. MK met his eyes, disapproving but understanding, and bit his lip against the swell of gratitude he felt for his partner, who let him lie about his feelings until he had a chance, a real one, to decompress.
Maybe that wasn’t totally healthy. Maybe MK loved him for it anyway.
Then he laughed, because Mei was still there, watching, and he pushed lightly at Red’s shoulder. “Don’t be an ass, come on!”
—------
They did their best to make a habit out of sitting on the deck of the ship together at night, before they’d lost it, and when the ship broke and all they had was some soda cans Pigsy had stashed in a cooler that’d been salvaged from the wreck, they took their fizzy fruit punch drinks to the roof of the van and helped each other keep from flying off during the night.
MK wasn’t sure what he would do without Red Son, at this point, and wasn’t sure what he would do when he would have to find out, because Red Son—
Red listened to him. Red cared about what he had to say, and so did everyone else, but it was different with Red, because Red Son had no reason to care about him and all the reasons in the world to hate him. Red Son had no reason to comfort him when he was upset or tell him the world was nicer than it was, not when they met, but he did because Red was good .
Red didn’t believe MK when he said that he considered the demon a friend since before they'd fought after the race, but MK didn’t know what else he could consider the demon he called a villain that calmed him down and comforted him and gently told him that his family would be in danger but not that he should give them up.
What else could he have been but a friend?
They sat on the roof of the van in calm silence, broken only by occasional sips through silly straws as they stared up at the night sky.
“The stars are different here,” MK smiled up into the darkness. “And there’s more of them, I think.”
Red Son didn’t reply. When MK turned to look at him, he was staring absently at the sky, so he let silence settle back over them for a bit, the hand not holding his soda tugging lightly at the ends of Red’s hair, let down from its usual high ponytail.
When Red Son finally broke the quiet between them, his voice was distant like he’d been zoned out and was finally resurfacing.
“Huh,” Red murmured, and MK glanced over at him to see that there was a furrow between his brows, and he was staring intently at MK.
MK stared back at him, raising an eyebrow and poking at his calf with a sock-covered toe. “What?”
“I... went to you ,” Red said, and there was something like wonder in his voice, something MK didn’t think he’d ever heard before.
MK also had… no idea what he was on about.
“...I'm sorry?”
Red laughed, pushing himself to sit straighter. “I thought I'd always listen to my parents when they called me, but I didn't. I came to you. I'm here with you !”
“Yeah?”
“You don't understand.”
“Help me understand, then.”
“When I first left my parents, a few months ago, I realized that first dinner that, if they called me, I would always come.” Red smiled, a bitter line to the curve of his mouth. “Even if I was nervous or didn't really want to.”
“Red…” MK muttered quietly, and a little disapprovingly, because that was kind of, like, exactly the opposite of what the goal there was.
Red barreled on like he didn’t even hear him. “Then… then you were in danger. And they were scared , but so was I , and they called me to them, to—to run from the Lady Bone Demon, but I had to get to you.”
He smiled helplessly down at MK, and MK didn’t know what the hell he was meant to say in the face of this, in the depths of the evidence that Red Son saw MK the way MK saw him.
“I was scared for you , and...I didn't come when they called me.” Red leaned back, settling back down beside MK as the Monkie Kid grasped desperately for his voice. He didn’t manage to find it before Red Son whispered his final blow up towards the stars.
“I went to you .”
—------
MK didn’t bother peeking through the curtains once he hopped on the van and settled in with the rest, but he was real tempted when he found himself staring at the map, light from the setting sun streaming through the back window of the car.
MK pressed his cheek against the glass, turning his head to yell towards the front of the van. “Hey, Pigsy? Uh, I’m looking at the map, here, and I think—” He squinted down at the map in his hands. “A—Are we going in the right direction?”
Red and Mei both perked up from where they were sitting in their bunks at that, and Mei hopped down to join MK in staring out at the sunset.
“Yeah, we’re meant to be going towards the sunset, Piggy,” Mei hemmed. “Why are we driving East?” There was no reply. “Piggy?”
MK turned to look at the curtain, but Sandy leaned out of the little alcove he’d been rummaging through, a furrow between his eyebrows. “Mo?” Sandy called. “Where are you, little guy?”
“Uh, something’s…something’s wrong ,” MK muttered. Then, louder, running towards the curtain, “Pigsy? Tang?”
He threw it open.
No one was there. No Pigsy , no Tang , no Mo. Somehow, the van was driving itself.
MK felt Mei and Sandy crowd around him as they stared at the two empty front seats of the van, confused and horrified. As Sandy moved to stop the van, he heard Red call out in a trembling voice.
“Hey, guys?” Red Son called. “Where's the Monkey King?”
The lights in the van went out.
—------
“I’m just saying, we must owe that gas station, like, thousands in slushies. I know we haven’t paid that often.”
“And I’m just saying, what’s your point , Noodle Brain? A free slushie is a free slushie.”
“Okay, but like, the sushi, too? Or the rice or noodles or whatever the hell we get?”
“I still don’t get why you’re so stuck on this.”
“Are we thieves?”
“...”
“What?”
“Noodles, can you just take a second and, maybe, consider my family? Then ask that question again.”
“Oh, fuck you, whatever. Am I a thief?”
“If I say ‘No’, will you let this drop?”
“Maybe.”
“Good enough. No, Noodles, you are not a thief. A thief wouldn’t try to trick the clerk at the register into letting him pay every time she kicks him out without accepting his money. Happy?”
“I feel a little mocked.”
“That was very intentional. Do you feel assured in your moral goodness, or whatever?”
“You know what? Yeah, actually.”
“Great. Please don’t call me at 3am for something this stupid again.”
“...”
“Noodles, please.”
“I just don’t like making promises I can’t keep.”
“Dick.”
—------
An echoing, achingly familiar laugh rang out around them as they all congregated together in the main body of the van.
Red Son watched, thrown off and horrified as Sandy ran off, chasing a cat who wasn’t there only to be taken by the shadows, then as the shadows zipped around past them all and swept up Mei next, before any of them could react.
Macaque chuckled, a deep, ringing expression of amusement that had Red Son shifting protectively in front of MK out of pure instinct.
“ Red Son !” He called. “You’re still here? On this quest? You really are a fool like your father, aren’t you?”
Red Son snarled, sparks flashing off his fingertips and embers falling like ash from the tips of his hair. “Don’t talk about my—”
“Step aside, Red Boy.” Macaque cut him off, glaring down at him, at the way he’d angled himself in front of MK. Red Son didn’t reply, stepped closer instead, taking a deep breath to call his fire to him and–
The shadows were cold as Red Son fell into their depths.
—------
MK once told Red Son that, sometimes, he’d consider himself and his role as Monkie Kid and feel like he’d been stranded in a void, or maybe thrown into a bottomless pit.
Red Son had laughed at him, jostled his shoulder because he didn’t really know how to comfort MK yet, and said, “Don’t be dramatic. It’s not like you have big shoes to fill, that Monkey’s, like, a size 7.”
MK laughed, too, with a bit of a raw, tense edge to it that Red Son brushed aside because he didn’t know how to deal with it. “Shut up!” He groaned good-naturedly, leaning into Red Son’s side on the edge of the rooftop, and they’d let the subject drop.
Sinking into the darkness of Macaque’s magic, Red Son realized that he maybe should’ve been more sympathetic back then.
—------
The thing about it, was that for a brief moment, he wasn’t even sure what had happened. He could’ve just fallen asleep, for all he knew–but he could hear, muffled and distant, fading in and out like an ebbing tide, Macaque’s deep timber taunting MK, and MK hardly even getting a chance to fight back.
If he focused his eyes, he could pull himself to the edge of the curtain, see his partner’s distorted silhouette through the vague blur of the shadows just as the Monkie Kid tore himself from the Six-Eared Macaque’s bindings with an enraged yell, only to be brutally pushed back, time and again.
In a vague sort of way, he felt Mei and Sandy crowding next to him, felt Mei grip his arm when Macaque reared back his fist and drove it towards MK, who sat bracing for impact. Felt her rage course through him in a familiar scorch that pulled his own flame to the surface, primed to release and burn .
The shadowy curtain was torn apart under the coursing red flame and crackling green lightning that burst from Red Son and Mei, and Red Son tried not to think about how familiar she felt at his back, how her lightning almost felt as known to him as his own fire, and instead focused on using his flame to pull MK behind the pair of them to where Sandy laid sprawled across the ground.
MK flung himself at Red Son as soon as he managed to steady himself, and turned his head to beam at Mei in front of them.
“Mei!” He crowed. “That was amazing !”
Mei giggled, hoisting her sword up proudly, but it wasn’t long before their conversation was interrupted by Macaque’s laughter.
“The Lady asked me to bring MK…” Macaque said, an eyebrow raised as he regarded Red Son and the rest. “She didn’t say anything about you three .”
Then, before their eyes, because they couldn’t catch a break, Macaque’s giant shadow mech took shape around him, and reared back with a punch that had them all bracing for impact… an impact that never came.
Red Son cracked his eyes open as he heard Macaque’s shocked confusion, and he nearly gasped aloud when he saw Sandy standing in front of them all, muscles straining as he held up the mech’s massive fist, looking like some kind of Atlas.
“I don’t wanna fight…” Sandy said through gritted teeth, voice a rasping growl. “But I can’t let you hurt my friends !”
Almost against his will, a thought crossed Red Son’s mind unbidden. Was he including Red Son in that?
Macaque laughed, looking down at him with a sharp-edged grin. “Oh, you can’t, can you?” Red Son was too slow in his aborted movement to grab at Sandy when Macaque reached down and caught him in his fist, Sandy crying for them all to run .
Red Son felt a tug in his gut before he heard Mei’s enraged snarl, and firmly added that to the list of things he was not thinking about as she blasted a hole in the mech, pointless as he healed himself with a laugh and caught her in his fist.
“ What a hero !” Macaque mocked MK, and Red Son watched helplessly from behind as his hands flexed and Macaque tightened his grip. “Two friends about to be crushed and you do nothing ?”
“Let them go!” MK cried, stepping forward. “You can take me, I don’t care, just—let them go !”
Red Son darted up behind him, reaching to grab MK’s shoulder and pulling his partner back against his chest. “Noodles, no , don’t be stupid—”
“Or what ?” Macaque cut him off with a laugh. “You aren’t the Monkie Kid anymore! Your powers are gone. Your staff’s gone! You’re nothing !”
“ No . I am the Monkie Kid.”
Macaque stared judgmentally, and Red Son felt oddly like an intruder in this discussion but refused to loosen his grip as Macaque dug a claw into his ear and peered closely at MK. “What was that now? I couldn’t quite hear you!”
Sandy and Mei were pressed harder into the dirt, and their screams tore into Red Son even though he hardly even cared about them.
When MK spoke, his voice was cold like Red Son had never heard it before. “I said…” He found himself hastily releasing his partner’s shoulder as MK burst with the golden glow they hadn’t seen in weeks , raising himself to Macaque’s level as Red Son watched uselessly from the ground.
“I am the Monkie Kid!”
He turned into a bird of some sort, though Red Son was too far away to tell which kind, and careened full force into Macaque’s bad eye, rescuing his friends and whizzing away as the monkey hollered.
Dutifully, Red Son followed in a whirl of flame, and decided not to feel left behind as he fled the scene.
—------
The thing about Macaque having destroyed their van was that it left them with only one mode of transportation: their feet.
Red Son was fine with it, personally. The desert heat was more rejuvenating than anything else, for him, but he stared at MK and worried. He watched as his partner staggered, brushed it off, stumbled again, wiped sweat off his face and panted, desperately, and wished he had a single thing to offer him.
He sidled up to the Monkie Kid’s side, absently noting how far Mei and Sandy were from them before he leaned into MK’s personal space, racing up to gently wipe sweat from his forehead with the sleeve of his jacket, free hand resting across MK’s shoulder and carefully pulling his partner to lean on him, just a bit. “Will you be okay?”
“Yeah,” MK replied, and Red Son knew he didn’t think about the reply because he did this thing where he blinked hard and squinted, like he was checking his answer to ensure it made sense. He stumbled, again, and this time Red Son held him steady even as he let out a heavy, long-suffering sigh. At least there was no slushie for him to drop this time.
“Are you sure?” Red Son narrowed his eyes at his partner, jostling him just slightly to get him to meet Red Son’s eyes before he glanced over at where Mei and Sandy were exhaustedly marching onward behind them. MK followed his gaze, and Red Son watched him swallow roughly around the negligible saliva in his mouth before nodding.
“Yeah,” he repeated. “Yeah, I’ll be fine.” And Red Son could do nothing but carry his weight as best he could and occasionally glance back towards Sandy and Mei to see how they were doing, because, really, even if MK had admitted that he was struggling, there was nothing Red Son could do.
He tried not to let that helplessness take over, but it was really hard when he heard a thump just behind him as Sandy collapsed, Mei unconscious on his shoulders, and MK was making a dazed sound of concern against Red Son’s neck and– MK was out.
Red Son stared down at the three of them, unconscious and dehydrated and starving in the middle of a desert, and knew he only had one real option.
“Shit.”
Notes:
okay okay you know the drill by now - leave a kudos/comment if you enjoyed !! i love reading them and i always reply (even if it takes me a little while)
feel free to chat with me on twitter @patroiocus - i post chapter teasers there sometimes !! much less active, but i'm also on tumblr and insta under the same tag !!
alright, have a great day/night and take care of yourselves !!
EDIT: WHAT THE FUCK S4 DROPPED >>>?Q???>??! WHAT THEUVFGUCK
Chapter 18: home is where i want to be (but i guess i'm already there)
Summary:
“So… I don’t suppose we’ll be heading off about now, then?” Red asked, but his voice was so flat and tired it was clear he already knew the answer, even as he stepped closer to the group and clapped Mei on the shoulder, only for the both of them to flinch back, similar to they had when they’d had those weird visions.
MK didn’t really want to think about that stuff. Instead, he enlisted Sandy’s help in convincing (annoying) Red Son into letting them stay the night.
It really didn’t take much. Red looked exhausted.
~*~
aka: every single canon divergent plot point collided in one absolute beast of a climax this chapter
Notes:
hey !! it's been a little over a month, but i'm honestly not going to apologize this time. this chapter is a BEAST. nearly 8k words. multiple reveals. absolutely massive climax chapter.
sorry for anyone who expected a normal-sized chapter !! i put a poll on my twitter for whether i should split this chapter in two, considering its length, but keeping it as one behemoth of a chapter won the vote, so you all get an extra long Creature this time !!
i hope you all enjoy !!! and HAPPY ARO WEEK !!!! i had to get this chapter out for aro week i really did LOL
chapter title from "this must be the place" !!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
MK woke up confused, confined beneath soft, unfamiliar bedsheets and blinking up at a ceiling he’d never seen before. Still only half awake, he let out a sleep-heavy murmur and pushed himself to sit up, wrestling against the blankets tucked around him until a familiar calloused hand grabbed the sheet he was fighting and tugged it down off of him. MK glanced over at Red Son, who was leaning over him still, holding the edge of the blanket in his grip as the demon looked him over, relief clear on his face.
“Good, you’re awake.” Red Son smiled down at him before leaning away to hand him a glass of water, which MK accepted on instinct. “Drink before I lose you to heatstroke , of all things.” Far too bewildered to argue against his partner—and, honestly, far too dehydrated—he took a long drink from the glass.
MK drained the glass of water and set it aside, his throat still feeling gross and sticky but no longer dry. “Hey, Red?”
Red Son glanced over at MK, from where he leaned against the closed door of the bedroom. “Yeah?”
“What’s going on?”
Red paused for a moment, squinting down at MK as if he were a particularly confusing line of code, and MK had to withhold a laugh at the familiar expression. “What do you mean? Do you not remember passing out in the middle of a desert, idiot?”
MK did laugh, that time. “Of course I remember that, you ass! I mean , where are we? And my friends?”
“Situational awareness, much?” Red Son raised a mocking brow, inclining his head towards a pair of beds behind MK, which he found containing his friends. “Wake up in a strange room and you don’t even check your surroundings.”
“Well, you’re here!” MK defended himself, and he thought his reasoning was pretty fair. If Red was there, and seemed pretty calm, he figured he ought to be pretty safe. “You’re watching my back, right?”
MK watched as Red Son’s face froze, going blank for a second before he glanced away, and MK knew Red was flustered, but he didn’t laugh. He was gracious that way.
“Whatever,” muttered Red Son. “We’re at my parents’ fortress.”
MK froze, suddenly wishing he hadn’t already drained his glass of water. He croaked, “What?”
“I didn’t have any other choice!” Red rushed on, hastening to defend himself, like he thought MK’s shock was an indication of doubt. “You were all dying of thirst , and all I could do was take you somewhere safe, and we were near ! There’s water here, and shelter, and I needed you all safe until you woke up.”
MK swore under his breath, fighting to tamp down the instinctive horror that roiled through him at the idea of finding safety in the home of an enemy, reminded himself of their truce, tentative as it was, and forced himself to calm. “No, no, you’re fine, Red. You probably made the right choice.”
He tamped down, as well, on the burning and familiar righteous anger towards his partner’s parents that burst up as he watched a well-trodden tension ease out of Red’s shoulders at MK’s reassurance.
“We’re safe here?” MK asked, rather than voice any of the conflicting and confusing concerns and emotions that coursed across his thoughts, but he knew Red Son heard them all anyway, could see it in the way the demon glanced over at MK’s family and genuinely pondered the question, brow furrowed before he turned back to MK with a nod.
“You’re all safe here,” he said, and that was somehow a cue for both Mei and Sandy to start waking up, and Red Son hurriedly continued. “I’ll go get you all some more water.”
His partner was slipping out the bedroom door before MK could call him out for not including himself in his assessment of their safety, leaving MK to explain the situation on his own.
—------
The thing about being back in one of his family’s homes was that it felt wrong . He walked down these halls, ones he’d stalked through in so many stages of his life, and he didn’t know if he was welcome, anymore. If he was home , anymore.
Sometimes, Red Son thought of home and all he could picture was a dark, drafty warehouse filled with rundown, garish furniture, rickety appliances he’d built from scrap, blankets that he’d found ripped and sewn together.
Red Son thought of home and saw a gas station, neon lights in a parking lot at all hours of the night, a bubbly cashier and a couple of cherry slushies, his tongue stained red and mouth curved up into a smile.
Red Son thought of home and saw a rooftop, a lumpy mattress and a warm, faded old quilt, takeout boxes of rice and carefully balanced soy sauce packets, a night sky filled with stars and an optimistic little hero he should never have befriended.
Red Son thought of home and saw—
(“Red Son…” Demon Bull King grasped Red Son’s wrist gently, and tugged his son closer to the pair. “ My son, there is no universe in which I would not have torn down the very stars in the sky to save you from such a fate.”)
He did not see this dark fortress, and he did not see the lair. He saw laughter, and joy, and warmth, and connection. He saw gentle understanding and care and love. He could not remember the last time he’d felt any of those within the fortress; likely back before his father had been imprisoned beneath the mountain.
Red Son scowled down at the stone floor, sidestepping trapped stones and lightly hopping thin wires, nearly tripping into the door and spilling water all over himself when he found himself walking past the open door of his old bedroom.
Carefully nudging the door further open, he peered inside, not quite sure what he expected to find but knowing it wasn’t this .
There were no clones in the fortress. The last time Red Son had stepped foot within its walls had been decades prior, when his mother was getting desperate and he knew they were far too close to the mountain his father had been buried beneath. Dust settled in a fine layer across every surface he’d come into contact with, the scanner to enter his garage covered particularly heavily.
Every step he took left a footprint behind as he traversed the halls, and he was certain the kitchen was only clean because his parents actually made use of it. So, basically, there was no reason—absolutely no reason —why his room should have been spotless.
He couldn’t see a speck of dust on any shelf, nothing on his bedsheets and his blueprints were neatly stacked in rolled scrolls against the far wall. Red Son swallowed hard, a rough thing that he chose to ignore as he stumbled back away from his bedroom, fighting to process what he’d seen as he continued to the room he’d left MK and his little goons in.
There were no clones in the fortress—Red Son knew, for a fact, that his parents were the only ones living within its walls, and yet his room was clearly upkept, as though they’d been preparing for his arrival. He took in a slow controlled breath, eyes clenched shut as he walked a well-trodden path through the halls to his partner.
It was a pathetic way to react to undeniable proof that his parents cared for him.
Red Son opened his eyes as he made it to their room, fumbling to balance the three glasses of water in his hands, endlessly grateful for the fact that the door was shut firmly, blocking MK and that goddamned dragon girl’s view of him. He figured the big guy probably wouldn’t care.
Sighing as he settled the glasses in his grip, he sidled closer to the door, freezing for a moment as he wondered how he could actually… open the thing, only to pause in his tracks as their voices filtered through the crack under the frame.
“MK…” Mei’s voice was saying. “Are you sure we can trust him… We are literally in his dark and evil castle, where he took us the moment we were defenseless.”
Red son flinched minutely away from the door, panicking as he jostled the glasses in his hands, and he clenched his eyes shut to calm himself, to steady his hands, hating himself for taking her words so personally.
“Of course we can trust him!” MK said in reply, and Red Son could so clearly imagine the scowl that would alight upon his face, and had to stop himself from smiling, just a bit. “He could’ve just left us to die in the desert!”
Then Sandy, in his kind and reluctant and gentle way, murmured to the both of them, though Red Son supposed it was likely aimed more towards Mei. “I won't let him hurt you. You’re my friends.” And…well.
Red Son wanted to pretend that rolled off his back, that the declaration just made sense and that he’d seen it coming, but hurt rolled deep in the basin of his gut, Sandy’s words somehow a betrayal in a way he probably didn’t even have any right to consider them, anyway. Maybe it was because Sandy had protected him, too, back in the desert with Macaque. Maybe it was because he’d thought— hoped —he was included in the muscled river spirit’s umbrella of friends, and not just someone he’d happened to save because the people who really mattered were there too.
Red Son wanted to pretend he hadn’t hoped to be able to include Sandy in his nonexistent list of friends who weren’t MK.
He clenched his jaw against the shattered breath that tried to drive itself from his lungs, beat it down and let it out in a quieter, controlled stream. He knew better than to care about the opinions of others, he’d spent most of his life compartmentalizing, he was better than this—than them . He knew they didn’t like him, would never trust him, hearing them confirm that shouldn’t and didn’t matter. It was just the truth.
Red Son knew that he was very good at dealing with the truth of how people viewed him.
He cursed himself for eavesdropping at all, nudging the door to the room open with his elbow and pretending not to notice when the three of them abruptly leaned away from one another, suddenly quiet.
“Sorry I didn’t knock,” Red Son drawled, setting the waters down on the bedside table between MK and Sandy, leaving the river spirit to pass Mei’s along to her. “Hands full and all, you see.” He made his way around to MK’s other side, leaning against his partner’s bedframe with his back to the wall and the three of them in front of him.
Something tight and rippling curled within his gut as he realized he’d placed himself so defensively within the room, with people who should have easily been his allies after the time they’d spent in that godforsaken van together. As he stared over at Mei, it was familiar in a way he didn’t like, familiar in a way he remembered silent dinners and disapproving looks.
He wondered what MK would say if Red Son told him that he saw his parents in everyone he should trust but didn’t, if he knew his family had Red Son on edge in a way he’d been beginning to forget.
MK glanced up at Red Son with a furrowed brow, and Red Son studied the concerned lines of his face— safety, safety, safety —as his partner sized him up. When MK’s hand reached out from the blankets and grazed Red Son’s wrist, he put on a smile and looked up at the others, silently shaking his head in a small motion that he knew MK understood, knew it in how his grip entwined with Red Son’s and he turned away without saying a thing in front of his family.
“Come on, guys!” MK snorted once he saw their stiff postures, the way they hadn’t taken a sip of their own glasses of water. Rolling his eyes, MK took one long swig, then followed it up with another. “You guys act like it’s poisoned!”
Watching MK corral his friends into drinking the water, into this small show of trust, the curling thing in his gut loosened, just a bit, even as his grip tightened around his partner’s hand.
Red Son sat down on the edge of MK’s bed, his smile just a little more real on his face, and was entirely unsurprised when MK’s arm came up around his shoulder to yank him more solidly onto the mattress, and then stayed there, the weight comforting and grounding and— Gods . Red Son knew it didn’t matter if MK’s family trusted him, in the end.
It didn’t matter how they saw him, if they all hated him, if they would ever bother to save him when he needed it or if they’d kill him themselves. They were MK’s , and that would always be enough for him to need to protect them like his own, and he wouldn’t let someone as goddamn insignificant as the big blue friendly giant change his mind.
Not after he’d come so far.
—------
“I’m sorry.”
Red Son didn’t look at MK as he spoke, staring out over the city as the moon started to set, leaving them with maybe an hour before they’d have to go back home to their own beds. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see MK’s smile slip from his face as he looked up from his phone and whatever video Mei had sent him.
“What?” MK asked, brows furrowed as he tried to parse the apology, perhaps, Red Son pondered, wondering if the Demon Bull Family had some oncoming evil scheme Red Son had yet to warn him about. “Why?”
Red Son glanced away, lips pursing around the desire to take his words back. It wasn’t like the idiot would let it slide, anyway. “You…I know you want your family to like me.”
“...Yeah. And?”
“They won’t.” Red Son frowned, his eyes falling on the neon light of Pigsy’s noodle shop in the distance. “And…I don’t know if I would be able to trust them .”
MK hummed, at that, but when Red Son turned to peer at him there was a small frown on his face. “Okay.” And he said it like it really was, was the thing, but Red Son knew how much this meant to him, and he couldn’t stop himself from continuing his point.
“It’s just, like, we’ve been hiding this for so long!” Red Son burst out, whipping his head around to meet MK’s eyes, and he wasn’t understanding . Didn’t he feel it too? “I feel like, every time I come meet you, it’s a whole other life. Outside this warehouse, I’m one person, but I come here, and I’m another. I don’t know which is true. I don’t know how I would act if it all came out. Can you imagine our lives colliding so severely? Your family and mine?”
This time, Red Son knew MK understood—could see it in how his frown twisted and he wrenched his own gaze away from Red Son’s, and he felt a harsh twist of guilt in his gut when MK slowly shook his head.
“No,” MK said quietly, and Red Son slowly, tentatively reached for his hand and tried not to feel too relieved when MK’s grip wrapped tight around his own.
“That’s why I’m sorry.”
“...It’s okay.”
“It’s fine if it’s not.”
“It will be.”
“...Okay.”
—------
“So…” Mei was casting Red Son a suspicious sort of look that made MK want to scowl at her, even though he knew that was unfair. “What, exactly, is the plan here?”
Red Son cleared his throat, a bit awkwardly, actually, and MK turned to him with his eyebrows raised. “You… do have a plan, right, Red?”
“Well,” MK’s partner started, “I was a bit more focused on making sure you three wouldn’t die in a desert , so excuse me for being a bit preoccupied.” Red Son turned away with a huff, in that pretentious high-and-mighty way he was inclined to when he felt outnumbered, and MK stared at him.
Under her breath, but still rather loud in the silent room, Mei muttered, “Oh, so we can just die in your creepy dark fortress, instead. Great .”
“You’re not going to die here!” Red Son glared at her. “Why would I save you just to bring you to your death?”
“Doesn’t the Demon Bull King live here?” Mei leveled him with an unimpressed glower, and Red froze for a second before waving off her concern.
“Whatever.” He rolled his eyes. “As if we’ll actually run into him!”
MK blinked up at his partner. “What do you mean?”
“We’ll just eat early,” He said casually, like they were ridiculous for being worried about Red Son’s objectively terrifying parents. “It’s not like they’ve been hanging around this part of the fortress—there’s dust everywhere .”
“You… seem pretty confident, there, Red Son.” Sandy took a small sip of his water, his voice coming out hesitant and uneasy, and Red Son scoffed.
“Of course I am,” he replied. “They’re my parents, in case you forgot.”
MK frowned over at Red Son, taking in the stiff tension of his shoulders and the hard line of his back, and tugged his partner a little closer by the grip he had around his shoulders, nearly unbalancing the demon and forcing him to lean against MK, ignoring the vague noise of offense Red spluttered in response. To his left, MK could hear Mei stifling a laugh into her fist at the sight.
“You know what?” Mei broke in, and when MK glanced at her there was an amused little grin on her face. “Fine. I’ll trust you, Red Boy!”
“It’s Red Son ,” the demon grumbled, though he didn’t really seem to care all that much in MK’s opinion, especially considering how he relaxed, just a bit, against MK’s side.
Mei ignored the demon’s complaint, carrying on cheerily like she hadn’t heard him. “When do we eat?”
MK snickered, muffling his laugh into Red’s hair and not even blinking when his partner shoved him off with a scowl.
“Soon,” Red Son snapped. “You all need rest, I am not saving you all from heatstroke again.”
“Not even me?” MK asked, a bright grin on his face, and Red Son snorted, shoving his smiling face away.
“ Least of all, you.”
—------
The roof of the van wasn’t nearly as familiar or comfortable as their warehouse, and the view of the desert and the glittering night sky grated, just a bit, a subtle reminder of the mission they were being forced to carry out.
It was beautiful, though, and if Red Son had to be honest, he was just glad that he still had his partner with him, that his parents had let him go.
Even if the fruit tea didn’t taste anything like the horrifically sweet artificial cherry syrup of his red sushies.
Even if MK was, objectively, an idiot.
“Okay, no, hear me out!” MK was laughing, his own mug of fruit tea sloshing dangerously as he moved his arms in wide gestures, and Red Son absently reached out to take the mug from him. “I’m just saying , it would be cool if water was, like, sour.”
“ What? ”
“You promised you’d hear me out!”
“I didn’t promise you shit!” Red Son exclaimed, but he was holding back a laugh. Suddenly, he regretted having taken MK’s mug away from him for the man’s own safety, as it meant he couldn’t reach over to shove the guy. “ Sour water? Why?”
“Well, if you would just listen to—”
“I’m not hearing you out on this! Just drink lemonade!”
“But that’s not water! ” MK carried on, sounding like he was whining as he reached out for his tea. “It, like, is less hydrating.”
“Why do you want hydration to hurt ?”
“I’m not saying I want it, I’m just saying it’d be kinda cool!”
“What about it would be cool?” Red Son dragged a hand down his face, trying (and failing) to quell the entertained grin splitting his face. “Literally, in what way would painful water be cool?”
“Shock value?” MK shrugged. “I didn’t think that far ahead.”
That was it.
Red Son burst out laughing, nearly tilting right off the roof of the van in hysterics if not for MK’s sudden strong grip around his shoulders tugging him back to safety.
“You’re an idiot,” Red Son told his partner, and he wasn’t even that embarrassed when it came out all too fond.
—------
MK bounded about the halls enthusiastically, nearly braining himself on a series of traps if not for Red Son's quick reflexes. Red set him back down at the dining table beside Mei and Sandy, pulling at his hair as he sat across from the three of them.
“Would you stop being so annoying ?!” Red Son burst out, gesturing frantically at Sandy, Mei, and MK. “In case you all forgot , we are on a time limit, here! Not to mention , none of us are even supposed to be here, so I’d appreciate if we could just finish up and go on with the stupid plan we were in the middle of before I was forced to save your pathetic, meaningless lives!”
MK slid out from the seat Red Son had placed him in and slipped into the chair beside his partner, a smile cheery and bright alighting his cheeks as he watched the demon. “ Relax , Red! We’ve got it!” He leaned in closer with a wink.
Red Son sighed heavily, wiping a hand down his face and slumping against the table. “Why did I decide to bring you morons here, again?”
“Because you care so much about us,” Mei laughed, batting her eyelashes at Red Son, who leaned away with a look of profound disgust. “Also because we passed out looking for the Samadhi—!”
MK watched in real time as Red Son choked on a long drink of water, nearly spewing it across the table as he jumped up from his seat and practically leapt across the table to clap a hand over Mei’s mouth. “Not so loud!”
Mei leveled him with an utterly aghast stare, one which nearly had MK choking on the food he was eating if not for a loud, resounding thunk that echoed throughout the dining hall. Red Son froze, his hand slipping from Mei’s mouth as his face fell and his eyes blew wide. He moved only when MK reached up to tug gently at his shirt, pulling him slowly back to his seat.
Hesitantly, MK followed his partner's gaze to stare at the lava flowing behind the throne at the head of the table. That first thud was followed, assuredly, by the sound of slow, harrowing footsteps until, finally, the Demon Bull King emerged from the fire, a large club of meat thrown over his shoulder, followed closely by the whipping wind which preceded his wife taking her rightful place at the opposite end out the table.
The room froze.
Red Son was staring up at his father, and in the corner of MK’s eye he was able to see Princess Iron Fan’s mouth drop open, just a bit. As MK watched, Red Son swallowed heavily, glanced back at his mother before returning his gaze to his father. Across the table, Sandy and Mei were staring between the four of them with wide eyes.
What was that Red had said about his parents not showing up?
The Demon Bull King shifted his weight, an unsure look on his face as he opened his mouth and took in a long, deep breath, one which would likely be followed by him addressing his son, and MK panicked.
“Yo! Daddy!” MK blurted, then blanched. The Demon Bull King let out that careful breath he’d been taking in a choking cough, and MK felt Red Son’s hand clamp down hard around his knee. What the fuck had he just said? “Uh—Ah, I mean, Demon Daddy!” That was worse. That was far worse. Everyone at the table was staring at him with wide, horrified eyes, and MK couldn’t even blame them. “ I mean— Mister Bull King, sir! We, uh… We still cool, right?”
“ Are you suicidal? ” Red Son hissed into MK’s ear, and it was deserved, honestly.
Attention fully drawn away from his son, at least, the Demon Bull King slammed his club of meat down on the table between MK and his friends, and Red Son proceeded to make all of MK’s public humiliation for naught by planting himself between MK’s family and the Demon Bull King.
“Father!” Red Son greeted, a wide, strained grin stretching his face. “You’re, uh, you’re back earlier than I expected!”
—------
“Can we get a redo?”
“On what? ”
“Fuck, marry, kill.”
“No.”
“Why not?”
“My answer’s the same.”
“Seriously?”
“Why would it have changed?”
“We’re in a relationship?”
“And? I would’ve considered our friendship enough of a relationship when we first played? Did you not value our friendship?”
“You’re not turning this around on me.”
“Of course not.”
“Oh my—shut up! You’re literally saying you’d kill me. Or anyone else who shows up in this.”
“Proudly.”
“Ass.”
—------
“So tell me,” Princess Iron Fan said, lounging back in her seat across the table from her husband, and Red Son turned just in time to see her drag her gaze away from himself, knew she was composing herself so she wouldn’t discuss family business in front of these tentative allies. “Why, precisely, have you intruded upon our dinner plans?”
Well. Hm. Regardless of the reason, being called an intruder in his own family fortress didn’t exactly feel great, especially considering he hadn’t seen his parents since the Lady Bone Demon had attacked the city.
Red Son froze, swallowing heavily. Had it really been so long? Were his parents worried, while he was gone? He looked up at them, glancing from his father’s face to his mother’s, but neither seemed particularly concerned. Except… his father had frozen, when he’d walked in and seen Red Son. Red Son had
seen
him try to say something before MK had opened his mouth and… Red Son wasn’t even sure
how
to describe the way his partner had greeted his father. His mother had been staring at him, too, though, before she’d spoken.
He took a deep breath, composed himself, and then swiftly realized he’d chosen the wrong moment to have a crisis, as Mei had opened her mouth while he was distracted.
“We’re looking for the Samadhi Fire!” She answered Princess Iron Fan, and Red Son choked on his own spit before sinking down in his chair, gaze fixed firmly on anything that wasn’t his parents .
He heard them both choke, as well, before his father was shouting. “ What? ” He bellowed, and Red Son saw MK, out of the corner of his eye, stare back at the Demon Bull King, a wide, nervous grin on his face.
“I…see you’ve heard of it?” MK ventured tentatively, and Red Son dragged a hand, slowly, down his own face.
“ Oh, my Gods ,” he murmured to himself. “This isn’t happening.”
“I can only assume the Great Sage has sent you on this moronic quest,” the Demon Bull King said, and Red Son snorted.
“Who else ?” he muttered.
“That flame is one of the most dangerous weapons in existence,” his mother interjected, and… well, Red Son wasn’t exactly too sure how he felt about that. Was he a weapon? Would he have been a weapon, if he’d been able to handle the flame? He chose to ignore it. “What reason would Sun Wukong have to—?”
MK interrupted her. He cut off the Princess Iron Fan. Red Son shifted his own seat a couple inches away from his partner as MK spoke, more seriously than Red Son was honestly used to hearing him as he attempted to justify their party’s need for a literal world-destroying flame , only to go on to prove, as a group with Sandy and Mei, that he knew, like, nothing about it. At all.
Red Son sat beside his partner, pinching the bridge of his nose, exhausted, but when he looked up, his mother was casting him with a disapproving look.
“So you know… nothing of its origins?” Princess Iron Fan checked, and when the three little heroes shook their heads she clicked her tongue, shaking her head at Red Son. “You didn’t say anything ?”
Red Son gaped at her, sitting up in his seat. Wordlessly, he turned to stare at his father, who only raised an eyebrow at him. “What—How is this fair? The monkey knew!”
“The Sage is an idiot,” his father replied. “You’re better than him.”
Red Son flushed, just a bit, at the unexpected compliment, then shook his head. “What was I supposed to say? It’s not exactly convenient to bring up!”
“Red?” MK leaned over, poking him in the side, and Red Son jolted as he turned to stare at his partner with wide eyes. “What are you talking about?”
Red Son opened his mouth to reply but couldn’t think of any words to say. His father saved him, letting out a loud sigh and leaning heavily against the dining table.
“Typical Sun Wukong,” the Demon Bull King griped. “Revealing only the information he chooses.”
“Well, if you guys know so much, then why don’t you tell us?” MK finally burst out, glaring at the Demon Bull King, and Red Son couldn’t help but shrink back from him, a bit. MK didn’t seem to notice, at least. “What don’t we know?”
Princess Iron Fan let out a long breath, and Red Son found himself holding his own as MK settled back in his seat beside him. Calmly, his mother turned to meet his eyes, and Red Son braced himself. “That the Samadhi Fire was created… by our own son.”
The room was silent, for a moment, and Red Son braved a look at MK, whose face was utterly slack with his shock. Then:
“ What ?” Came a chorus of yells, the voices of Sandy, Mei and MK overlapping and Red Son jolted back, nearly falling out his seat. Honestly, he’d just about forgotten Sandy and Mei were even in the room.
MK pulled him back up to sit properly, and when Red Son looked at him in gratitude there was a hurt little twist to his partner’s mouth that Red Son really didn’t like. “Why didn’t you tell me?”
And, well, that was a good question, wasn’t it? The rippling thing in his gut he was beginning to recognize as guilt curled tighter, and Red Son found himself once again at a loss for words as MK stared at him, waiting for an answer. Taking a deep, shaky breath, Red Son was going to let himself just speak , something honest and real that even he’d probably be surprised by, when he saw his mother shake her head in his periphery.
He blinked over at her, unsure, eyes wide. “Ah… mother?”
Instead of replying, she cleared her throat, drawing the attention of the table. “When Red Son was born, he appeared to be the same as any other demonic child—a promising addition to the Demon Bull Family… too promising. As he grew, his power became…unstable. Even with our combined might, we could not control him. Reluctantly, eh…” She trailed off here, unsure in a way Red Son didn’t usually associate with her, and his father picked up where she left off, voice serious and resigned and holy shit Red Son was not ready for this .
“We were given no option… but to… remove this power.” The Demon Bull King’s mouth twisted in a scowl. “Our bodies were deemed most likely to… survive separating the fire from our child.” Red Son tried to take comfort, at least, in his father’s acknowledgement of him as his son. “It took our combined forces to split the flame into three pieces, sealing their power. Together, we swore to keep the rings hidden for all eternity.”
Red Son snorted, unable to stop his eyebrow from raising as he regarded his father and his impeccable hiding skills, then quickly looked away when the Demon Bull King cast a glare at him, continuing. “So, you can see that it would be impossible for fools such as yourselves to control that power, if even the son of the Demon Bull King himself could not.”
Red Son stared down into his plate of food, not looking up at anyone else seated around the table as their guests processed his parents’ recounting of the story. He’d heard it before, of course, he already knew all of that, he was just… Maybe he was reading too far into things. His father was prideful, he knew, and probably didn’t even realize that Red Son would pursue the phrasing of his words. It wasn’t like it was anything directly insulting. He just wished he had his parents’ trust, he supposed.
‘...if even the son of the Demon Bull King himself could not .’ He wondered what else his parents judged by that metric. He wondered if they saw him as his own person, judged his worth based on his own merits rather than his abilities in relation to their own.
He felt a hand brush his own, and when he glanced over at MK, the idiot looked so concerned and confused for him, like Red Son hadn’t spent the entire duration of this godforsaken quest withholding information, and Red Son didn’t know how to reassure him. He wasn’t even sure what he was feeling. At least, staring at MK, he knew the tension in the room wasn’t his imagination—knew that his partner was feeling it too.
Still, he couldn’t offer more than a shrug, and he turned his gaze back to his food, only vaguely aware of discussion sprouting up around him between his parents and MK’s family. He poked half-heartedly at his food with a fork.
His parents were trying . He knew they’d mess up sometimes, but they were trying , they were trying so hard , and, really, did this even count as them messing up? Was Red Son being selfish, thinking they maybe weren’t trying hard enough? Sure, they loved him, they cared for him, but was that enough? Did it even matter if they didn’t respect him or believe in him?
He was reading too far into things. He knew he was reading too far into things, but he was in too deep at this point. He shoved a spring onion into his mouth, chewed. Was it asking for too much, wanting his parents to have faith in him and his abilities? Would it be selfish to tell them he needed them to trust him, needed that small bit more when he knew they were trying?
…Would it be more selfish not to tell them, to let them believe they were doing enough when he still felt itchy every single time they were in a room together?
Was it greedy? Was he allowed to be greedy? Would they even listen?
MK’s hand grabbed his, tight, warm and firm, and Red Son swallowed the onion he’d been chewing, entwined his fingers with his partners and tried to draw strength from him.
“Mother, Father, may I speak with you after dinner?” Red Son asked abruptly, interrupting whatever conversation his parents had been having with MK’s friends, and MK’s grip on his hand flexed, just a bit. His blood was rushing in his ears, and he didn’t hear his parents’ response but he saw his mother nod and slumped down in his seat at their agreement.
His momentary calm was interrupted by Mei, who scowled at him. “Okay… Well, if you’re done ignoring us, how about we talk about how you’ve been sabotaging this mission!”
“What?” Red Son spluttered, and he could feel MK sitting up more at his side. “ Sabotage ?”
“Well?” She raised an eyebrow, arms crossed in front of her chest. Next to her, Sandy glanced nervously between the pair of them and then turned to MK with wide eyes.
“I abandoned my family for all of you and this stupid quest!” Red Son burst out, incensed, only for his mother to cut in.
“You didn’t abandon us,” she said, and Red Son couldn’t stop himself from scowling at her, leftover anger at Mei transferring to his mother.
“Oh? What would you call how I left you both behind in the lair?” And Red Son blanched, finally, because holy shit he did not just say that to his mother, but she just gave him a calm, bemused stare. “ What ?”
“You didn’t abandon us. We let you go.” She smiled at him, inclining her head. “I’m just glad you knew you could come home.”
And…hm. Red Son didn’t know how to respond to that, couldn’t begin to comprehend what to do with that. He knew, though, that this was not a conversation he wanted to have at this table. He looked away from his parents, from his partner, from their gazes heavy and curious and expectant and he said, “Of course I did.”
There was a beat of silence. Across the table, Mei and Sandy looked horribly uncomfortable, and Red Son didn’t even want to look at MK, wasn’t sure he’d be able to handle whatever look was one his partner’s face.
“Well, I think that’s quite enough storytime for one day,” his mother finally said. “Come on, my loves. I do believe that little baking show your father likes is starting, soon, and we do have things to talk about.”
The Demon Bull King pushed himself to his feet, and Red Son looked up at Mei and Sandy just in time to see recognition dawn on their faces as they noticed the golden ring dangling from his nose.
—------
MK and his friends were left behind in the dining room as Red Son and his parents retreated to the kitchen.
The kitchen was silent for a few long moments, his parents standing across from them, the concern he’d been looking for since he first saw them that evening finally clear across their faces. Red Son hesitated, staring up at them, but his father inclined his head and gestured for him to go on , so he swallowed heavily around his dry throat and spoke.
“I need…” Red Son started, and he broke off, glancing away to the side. His mother stepped closer, hand gently folding around his forearm, and Red Son took a deep breath and tried again. “You let me go, right?”
Quietly, almost reluctantly, his father replied, “We did.”
“Then… I need you to trust me,” he said, and it cracked something he hadn’t even been aware of in his chest, hurt like the breaking of a dam. “I— if you let me go, then you need to have faith in me to stand on my own. Without you, on my own merits.”
He turned back to look up at them, but he didn’t meet their eyes. “I am not an extension of you.” Red Son grimaced, reading the conflict and denial in their eyes. “I need you to understand that.”
Even as he said it, he could see that his parents were hesitant. They were trying but they were old —prideful and set in their ways. They didn’t want to agree, and Red Son could see this in them, could read this conflict and denial, so he braced himself against what was to come. Wondered if this, finally, was where the other shoe would drop.
Instead, his mother said, “We’ll try.”
“You are strong,” his father assured, and though the words came out stilted and reluctant, Red Son knew they were sincere. “We know that.”
Red Son stared up at them, eyes wide at their easy acquiescence, and his mother’s grip on his arm tightened a small bit.
“Just…keep yourself safe , Red Son?” His mother asked, and when Red Son focused his gaze on her, she was staring over Red Son’s shoulder at MK and his family, a clear look of resigned exhaustion and distrust on her face. “I don’t know if I could lose one of you to them, again.”
Red Son swallowed. When his mother’s gaze returned to his face, it was with an understanding that he would be leaving once more with the Monkey King’s successor and his friends.
“I will,” Red Son replied. It was the least he could promise her, he supposed.
—------
When Red Son returned to the dining hall, MK could tell he knew immediately what they were planning. Still, he threw out a hopeless attempt at redirection, and MK could respect him for it.
“So… I don’t suppose we’ll be heading off about now, then?” Red asked, but his voice was so flat and tired it was clear he already knew the answer, even as he stepped closer to the group and clapped Mei on the shoulder, only for the both of them to flinch back, similar to they had when they’d had those weird visions.
MK didn’t really want to think about that stuff. He already had a lot to think about, like how his partner had kept some pretty important information from him for weeks, and so had his mentor, and wow , some of their interactions made a lot more sense—so MK chose not to focus on that. Instead, he enlisted Sandy’s help in convincing (annoying) Red Son into letting them stay the night.
It really didn’t take much. Red looked exhausted .
—------
“I don’t know how to bring this up.”
“Just say it, you’re so dramatic.”
“Oh, shut up.”
“I'm waiting… ”
“...”
“Well?”
“...I told you once that I believe in fate. I wasn’t lying, I do believe in fate. I’ve lived way too long to trust coincidence. But… I don’t depend on fate. I believe in, like, free will, too, and I think you have more of that than just about anyone else I've ever met. And you…you share it with everyone around you, too, you let us rip a couple threads in our own strings of fate. It’s… you’re… Ugh, I guess I'm saying that I believe in you.”
“Red…”
“That was a bit sappy, wasn’t it? Let’s move past that, yeah?”
“…Sure.”
“Great, fantastic. Carrying on—”
“Thank you.”
—------
When MK asked him, with a very innocent and convincing look on his face, to please get them some extra blankets, and perhaps even some warm milk, Red Son had given him a long, unimpressed look.
“I know what you’re doing,” said the fire demon. He glanced at Mei and Sandy, who were sitting tensely at the edges of their beds, eyeing him like a pair of distressingly large hawks, and sighed. MK stared up at him, relaxed against the headrest as he studied Red’s face, and for a moment MK was worried this was what finally crossed the line, but then Red Son said, “Thanks. I’ll take the long way around, if you don’t mind. It passes by the garage.”
His voice was utterly flat, and there was a conflicted twist at the corner of his mouth that MK didn’t like, but he understood. Red Son would not participate in a further betrayal of his parents, but he wouldn’t get in their way. It was more than MK had dared to hope for, so he didn’t bother acknowledging it in case his partner would change his mind.
“Thanks, friend!” MK chirped, and it made Red Son laugh as he walked through the door, which had been the intent. At least there was that, he supposed.
As soon as the door shut behind him, MK turned to Mei and Sandy with a wide grin. “This is our chance! Alright, so, DBK obviously just kept his ring like the jerk he is, and it’s been under his nose this whole time!”
He waited for a reply, but Mei and Sandy were just staring at MK, and he knew why. He was just hoping they would move past it.
They just… did not understand the relationship between him and Red, but MK couldn’t begin to explain what Red Son was to him. How they met at their lowest, most vulnerable points and against all odds and expectations held each other together and lifted each other up. How they’d both opened up in the safety of a person who would not make them safe but would keep their secrets. How they hid and they protected this thing , this analogous glowing thing that blossomed between them, hid it from the world and from prying eyes because they could barely trust themselves to keep it. How they held it gently in the cupped palms of their clenched, entwined hands, fragile and unfamiliar and wholly theirs and precious. How they knew each other in a way they’d never imagined and how it had been wholly unintentional.
And, well, honestly? MK didn’t want to explain it. It was theirs.
So, instead, he stared right back at the two of them, an eyebrow slowly raising as he waited for them to respond, and Mei finally gave in with an exasperated shake of her head.
“Alright, then!” She exclaimed, brushing past MK’s unwillingness to clue them in on the deal with Red. “What’s the plan, Monkie Man?”
MK beamed back at her, grateful, and pulled out the sketchbook he kept in his backpack to start illustrating the plan.
—------
Red Son wasn’t really sure what he expected when he finally reached the garage, blankets in hand, but it wasn’t what he found.
As he rounded the corner and started down the hallway facing its entrance, the gate was blasted open, Sandy and Mei coming crashing through, directly at him, on his own bike , and Red Son tripped backward, grip tightening around the blankets in his hands and nearly falling right on his ass.
“Come on , let’s go !” Mei grabbed at Red Son’s bare forearm, the skin-to-skin contact feeling almost like it burned, and if it wasn’t for her steady grip pulling him along he would’ve stumbled to his knees at the flashes of red and heat and rage , rage beyond his control, the likes of which he hadn’t felt in years.
Oh.
Red Son staggered, barely staying on his feet under the force of the realization blaring through his mind.
Oh .
She was the thing that didn’t feel right about this whole plan.
—------
MK sprinted haphazardly away from the Demon Bull King’s bedroom, not even having enough breath to snicker at the fact that Red’s dad watched the same cooking show Pigsy did, as he leapt out the nearest window.
He barely had enough time to register how actually stupid that plan of action was before he was falling through the sky, almost certainly to his death if not for Mei, Sandy and Red bursting through a wall with incredibly convenient timing.
MK turned to look back at the fortress as the bike pulled them further away, and Princess Iron Fan and the Demon Bull King stood on the bridge.
“You’re sure about this?” MK murmured to Red Son, reaching out for his hand, and Red let out a small laugh, void of amusement.
“Am I ever?” His eyes were locked on his parents, and MK frowned over at him, knocking their shoulders together.
"It's up to you."
Red stared down at his parents before turning away, a conflicted little twist to his lips. "We have to go regroup."
He leaned back against MK, swallowing hard, and finally tore his gaze away from the faces of his parents.
They had the first ring.
That was enough of a win, for now.
Notes:
hey!! i really hope you liked this chapter, and if you did, maybe leave a comment/kudos? they're super appreciated and i always reply !! i love talking to y'all !!
again: HAPPY ARO WEEK !!! qpr spicynoodles fic brought to you by aro author bc y'all are gonna be VERY AWARE this week /j
feel free to come talk to me on my twitter @patroiocus, i go on rants about red son and the demon bull family Very Often, and sometimes post spoilers and art !!
alright, that's all !! have a great day/night, everyone, and stay safe !!
Chapter 19: the place your day lit dreams go
Summary:
Red Son wasn’t really sure what he was meant to do, sitting on the edges of this campfire with MK’s arm curled around his waist. Across from him, lit by warm firelight, Sun Wukong sat lounging back in his own lawn chair, three marshmallows resting unroasted on the stick in his hand. A lazy grin stretched across his face, tail swishing absentmindedly behind him. Red Son wanted to punch him.
He wouldn’t, of course, but he wanted to, needed to do something about the lies he was almost certain the king had told—needed to know if he was right . He didn’t get the chance, anyway, feeling MK’s arm tighten around his waist, just slightly, just enough to get his attention, and when Red Son turned to look at him, there was a pensive frown on his face.
When MK moved to stand, silently tugging Red Son with him, Red Son followed without hesitation, without a word.
~*~
AKA: things are heating up in the lgbt community
Notes:
it's been . a while. sorry yall . real life exists and happens and finals are IMMINENT AND PRESENT. stressful lol. but today is the !! one year anniversary of this fic !!! my baby!!!! so i HAD to get this chapter out today . i had to.
it's genuinely 3 in the morning and i am on sticker-cutting duty at an all-night club meeting so i hope you all enjoy this update !! only two more chapters left !!
edit to the note bc . it was the wee hours of the night and i was barely coherent: thank you all so much for reading this !! this chapter's title is from the song "beacon" by matt duncan!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
In some miraculous stroke of luck, MK wound up crashing through the window of the van, heroically reuniting their split party.
—------
Red Son wasn’t entirely sure of the reasoning, but that night, the others decided to set a campfire, tugging the television out of the van and setting up around the warm flame.
“Hey, Red Boy!” Mei had called, a shit-eating grin on her face as she leaned back in her chair to face him. “Light the fire!” And Red Son had snapped at her, corrected her on his name, but damn it , he’d lit the fire, even sent a couple sparks her way to settle as dark spots of ash on her white pants for good measure and ignored her when she cursed at him.
He figured it wasn’t a big deal, anyway—MK was laughing, too.
Red Son wasn’t really sure what he was meant to do, sitting on the edges of this campfire with MK’s arm curled around his waist. Across from him, lit by warm firelight, Sun Wukong sat lounging back in his own lawn chair, three marshmallows resting unroasted on the stick in his hand. A lazy grin stretched across his face, tail swishing absentmindedly behind him. Red Son wanted to punch him.
He wouldn’t, of course, but he wanted to, needed to do something about the lies he was almost certain the king had told—needed to know if he was right . He didn’t get the chance, anyway, feeling MK’s arm tighten around his waist, just slightly, just enough to get his attention, and when Red Son turned to look at him, there was a pensive frown on his face.
When MK moved to stand, silently tugging Red Son with him, Red Son followed without hesitation, without a word.
—------
MK rustled through a pack on the ground, digging through it to try and find something. “You lied to me,” he said, and Red Son’s first instinct was to deny it.
“I wouldn’t say I lied…”
MK paused in his rooting through the pack, taking a long, slow breath like he was trying to calm himself. “You kept this from me. Omission is a lie, right?”
Red Son wanted to say it wasn’t but then he really would be lying, so he instead cleared his throat, sitting down on the ground and staring resolutely at MK’s knees. “I tried to tell you.”
His partner jammed his arm in the pack, pulled out a small pack of dried fruit and a thermos of fruit tea, as well as their two mugs. “You didn’t try all that hard.”
“...No,” Red Son said, and his mouth twisted under the pull of guilt he didn’t bother trying to ignore. He hadn’t tried very hard to tell MK, and he knew he should’ve, but…it wasn’t like he’d hidden how against the whole plan he was. “I didn’t.” He wanted to apologize, but that guilt twisting his lips sealed them shut, reminded him of what else he was keeping from MK. He wasn’t sure how sincere it’d be, either.
“Promise you won't do it again.” MK finally turned to face Red Son, and shoved one of the mugs at him. “Alright?”
Red Son couldn’t help how he hesitated, glancing away towards the campfire where everyone else was sitting peacefully and MK’s family pretended not to watch them talk to each other. They weren’t very good at it, but Red Son couldn’t exactly blame them. He was the kind of guy to lie to his partner, apparently.
“Red, please .”
Red Son swallowed heavily. “It’s just…there’s something…” He shook his head, clenching his fists in the dirt, and MK settled down next to him and tugged the blades of grass from his fingers, holding his hand instead. “I’m not sure, yet.”
Quietly, hesitantly, MK asked the question Red Son knew he would. “Is it bad?” Knowing it was coming didn’t make him any happier to hear it.
“Pretty bad, yeah.” Red Son glanced over at his partner, found MK staring back at him, gaze soft and concerned, and he had to turn back to the flame of the campfire again. “I just…I want to be sure.”
“What is it?” MK pressed, and Red Son shook his head, half-heartedly tugging his hand back and giving in when MK’s grip only tightened.
“I want to be sure before I worry you.”
“Red,” he implored, and Red Son drew his lower lip between his teeth to keep himself quiet because, gods, he wanted to tell MK. He didn’t know what the hell he was doing. “What is it?”
He hesitated. Red Son wanted to tell MK, but more than that, he didn’t want MK to know . “I’m worried…the monkey is hiding something.”
It was a safe enough middle ground. MK knew he didn’t like the guy, and it was the truth at least. MK made a soft, confused noise, gently squeezing Red Son’s fingers, and Red Son let out a short, shuddering breath.
“I just need to talk to him, that’s all.” Red Son reassured, and this time he met his partner’s eyes, because he was being sincere , damn it. “I want to be sure, Noodles, please.”
MK scanned his face, grip solid around his hand, and let it drop with a huff. “Fine.”
Red Son let out a relieved sigh, leaning just a little bit into MK and taking a long drink of his not-artificial-enough fruit tea. “Thanks.”
MK snorted. “What for?”
“Trusting me,” Red Son said, and then he glanced over at MK’s untouched mug of tea and bumped his shoulder, lightly. “Drink your nasty tea.”
His partner glanced down into his drink, took a slow sip without a word. When he brought his mug back down, he let his shoulder fall against Red Son’s. “Of course I do. Always.”
Red Son smiled, hid it in the lip of his mug, and they sat in that silence until their mugs were drained, dried fruit left abandoned by the packs, and MK pushed himself to his feet with a heavy sigh, groaning and stretching his back like he was old and broken before casting Red Son a grin and stretching out a hand to help him up.
“C’mon, Red,” MK grinned. “Let’s go see what they’re watching over there.” He pointed with his thumb over his shoulder where his family had gathered around a television.
Red Son scoffed, even as he reached up to grab his partner’s hand, letting out a grunt as he was pulled up. “As if I’d be interested in something so plebeian as a tele—” He paused as a high-pitched voice filtered towards him. “Chang’e is on?”
MK regarded him with a knowing smirk curling his mouth. “Maybe. You should come with me, and check.”
Red Son hesitated, briefly, because fuck this meant MK would win, but… “I’m only staying if it’s Chang’e.”
Nose stuck up in the air, Red Son turned and made his way outside to join Pigsy by the fire.
…It was Chang’e.
—------
MK tried not to laugh as he peered over the top of the map in his hands at the pair settled in front of the TV. Red and Pigsy sat nearly shoulder to shoulder, peering closely at the screen, and MK could just make out light-hearted mutters as they waited through the commercial break for Chang’e to come back on.
It became much easier to hold back his laugh when he glanced back down at the illogically drawn map in his hands. “Okay,” MK began, sneering at the map. “So, whoever made this map needs a lesson in how to draw good.”
Mei sat beside him, leaning close to peer down at the map, but MK could see across the fire as his mentor lazily lounged back in his chair, unconcerned.
“One! Judgy, much?” Tang leaned around the fire to glare accusingly at MK, before pausing, reflecting on MK’s words. “And, two… What do you mean?”
MK scoffed, flinging the map out to show the nonsense he was looking at to everyone else, and then had to hold back a snort. Nonsense . Who was he, Red? “None of these landmarks look like anything! Like, okay, debatably, this one where we got the first ring looks like DBK’S fortress.” MK rolled his eyes, gesturing mockingly towards a couple sloppy peaks on another piece of the map. “And this beautifully rendered mountain range looks like some kind of… lantern… city. But, tell me. What the fuck is this one supposed to be?”
He was about ready to tear out his hair, he was so stressed. Unfortunately, no one else seemed to care about the artistic quality of the map.
“Would you guys shush!” Pigsy called over his shoulder, and Red Son twisted around to level MK with a familiar scowl, one he was used to seeing when his partner would watch Chang’e in the warehouse.
“Honestly!” Red criticized. “It’s just disrespectful!”
They both turned back to the TV with excited little grins, shoulders pressing together as they leaned in close and Chang’e started her introduction on the screen.
MK couldn’t help watching them with a soft smile, remembering all the conversations he’d had with Red on their rooftop about how he’d never be able to coexist with his family, let alone get along with them. Back then, MK had agreed with him, even though it hurt like nothing else, like he was splitting himself in half trying to hold both sides of that rift close to himself.
He’d never been so glad to be proven wrong.
Then his smile dropped when Red reached up to tug his hair out of his ponytail and it fell down, letting MK see past it to the screen where an… oddly familiar ornament hung on the wall of Chang’e’s kitchen.
MK squinted, then shoved Pigsy aside to get close to the screen himself, clutching at Red Son’s arm to keep himself from toppling too far even as his partner flailed and started cursing him out.
“Guys, look, there!” MK cried, a large grin alighting itself on his face as he jabbed a finger towards the screen. “It’s one of the rings!”
—------
“Oh, I can’t believe it!” Pigsy beamed, shading his eyes with a raised hand as he turned up to look to the sky. “We’re going to Chang’e’s kitchen!”
Red Son glanced away, a smile fighting to come to his face, and he didn’t try all that hard to push it back. “I suppose I could come along this time.” MK snorted, and Red Son whipped his head back around to glare at him, prompting MK to raise his hands beside his head, absolving himself of any guilt.
“Hey, so, MK?” Mei broke in, a skeptical note to her voice, and he turned his glare on her next, because that dragon horse girl would not ruin this for him. “I know you’re, like, brainboy and all, now, but, uh… how exactly are we supposed to get to the moon?”
Red Son paused, watched his partner do the same across the fire, floundering for an answer, when an utterly unwelcome voice broke in.
“In a rocket,” Wukong called out, tossing a peach chip in his mouth with a loud, ill-mannered crunch as they all turned to stare at the monkey, justifiably suspicious, in Red Son’s unbiased opinion.
“Yeah!” Wukong carried on, nonchalant, like this was something he just did all the time and not literal rocket science. Was he expecting Red Son to build this rocket? Sandy? “Just use your powers! Build a rocket out of the van and we’ll just fly up there!”
Red Son’s hands twitched at his sides as the monkey proceeded to make rocket noises with his mouth, like he was some sort of half-grown child .
“Oh, you mean the powers I don’t have anymore?” MK probed, almost casual, and Red Son dropped his head into his palms before his hands or hair could start sparking, dropping ash all over the campfire.
Gods be damned, he was missing Chang’e for Wukong’s nonsense. Nonsense which would…theoretically…take him to Chang’e. Shit.
Listening to the…pep talk? Advice? Wukong gave to MK, Red Son was honestly impressed MK had ever managed to learn a single thing under his tutelage, wondered for the first time if this was how the Great Monkey King always taught, because ‘Believe in yourself’ ? Seriously?
A rough hand landed on his shoulder, patting twice in commiseration before resting there, and when Red Son jolted, unfamiliar with the sudden weight, he found Pigsy staring tiredly over at Wukong and MK.
Red Son was only a little guilty at how unsurprised he was when MK’s attempt at rocket building failed, shrinking the van (and the van’s unfortunate occupants, he presumed).
Wukong quickly reassured him, finally getting up from his lazy, useless position, and turned the van into a rocket with ease . Red Son narrowed his eyes, felt Pigsy’s hand squeeze his shoulder, and for once felt like he and the pig were on the same page.
He couldn’t stand Wukong.
—------
“Do you believe there’s life out there?”
“Out where ?”
“In the stars. Space. Whatever.”
“Of course there’s life out there, Noodle Brain.”
He said it like it was obvious, a given fact of the universe. Maybe it was.
“No need to be all uppity about it.”
“You literally watch Chang’e with me. She lives on the moon.”
“Yeah, but she’s, like, the moon goddess, right? That just makes sense.”
“So, aside from her , you think there isn’t life in space.”
“I didn’t say that!”
“Then what are you saying?”
—------
Sandy, tiny and tired, rubbed his eyes as he stumbled from the van, and Red Son tried hard not to laugh—succeeded, even!
Red Son watched as he sat himself down by the campfire, curling up in front of the TV with his now-oversized cat, entirely ignoring the way that Mei and the irritating scholar guy were begging for a place on the rocket.
“You know what?” MK smiled beatifically down at his family. “We will have fun.” With hardly a farewell, MK slammed the door in their faces, sitting down and strapping in, and Red Son snorted.
“You’re an asshole.”
As Red Son watched MK’s family arrange themselves in the rocket, taking a seat behind Wukong, he couldn’t help noticing the suspicious glares Pigsy kept casting towards the Monkey King, ones that he hadn’t seen before they’d been separated by Macaque.
Something had happened there, while they weren’t together. What had Pigsy learned about Wukong?
—------
The ship crashed, and MK grabbed Pigsy’s attention before he could be lost to his excited exploration of the moon.
“No distractions!” It almost hurt to say, honestly. Come on, MK was on the moon , of course he wanted to explore. “Right, Pigsy?”
MK watched, mildly incredulous, as Pigsy and Red shared a commiserating, irritated glance.
“Yeah, yeah, yeah.” Pigsy rolled his eyes, and Red turned away, arms crossed petulantly over his chest. “I know, I know.”
No way was MK going to have to be the responsible one on this trip.
They honestly made it pretty far before something went wrong, and MK could even say, honestly, that it wasn’t anyone’s fault. Pigsy’s voice rang out as a large Bunny Mech scanned the area, on high alert.
“Get down!” Pigsy cried. Conversely, next to him, Red Son was looking at the bunny-themed bot like he wanted to go ask for its autograph.
The Monkey King, hands jerking up to clutch his own cheeks between them, gawked at the menacing robot. “That might be the cutest thing I ever saw!
Were non-mortals all just criminally stupid? MK stared, horrified, and was very glad to take the escape into Chang’e’s kitchen offered to him by Pigsy.
He kept a hand on Red Son’s forearm, dragging the awestruck demon behind him before he could do something stupid, like approach the mech hunting them .
Monkey King would be fine. Probably.
—------
“Okay!” MK clapped his hands together, puttering about the kitchen to dig through Chang’e’s belongings.”Should be right around here somewhere.”
Behind him, Pigsy was staring in awe, turning slowly in a circle to take it all in, and Red didn’t seem much better beside him.
His eyes flew wide when Chang’e’s cookbook landed in his hand, thrown carelessly by MK, the only one actually focused on the mission. Red let out an undignified squeal, staring down at the, apparently, invaluable book in Pigsy’s hands, and flipped MK off when he turned around to laugh at him.
Then, abruptly, MK stopped laughing, and it had very little to do with the growing embarrassment and irritation on Red’s face, and everything to do with the familiar bit of decor hanging on the wall behind Red Son’s head.
MK darted over, climbing the counters and tearing the ring from the wall with his teeth, like some kind of animal, and nearly concussed himself jerking back in shock as a loud alarm started blaring, red lights flashing menacingly throughout the kitchen. Red Son caught him as he fell off the counter, quickly steadying him on his feet while simultaneously shooting a supremely irritated glare at Monkey King when he crowed some witty remark. He always was good at multitasking, MK noted absently.
The Bunny Mech they’d escaped from burst through the entryway of the kitchen, and MK was honestly just glad he was panicked enough that he couldn’t overthink anything when his mentor reminded him that he had powers , and managed to find an escape.
“Oh!” MK grabbed Pigsy and Monkey King around their waists, jerked his head at Red to get his attention due to an unfortunate lack of a third arm. “That way!”
As MK ran for the vent, a quick burst of flame beat him through the vent, and MK quickly followed his partner in their hasty retreat, shoving his mentor and father figure through the vent before following.
—------
“I’ll cook again for you one day, how about that?” Red Son looked down at MK, a teasing little grin pulling at the corner of his mouth, and MK peered suspiciously up at the fire demon from his place hanging half off the couch, legs up on the cushions and shoulders resting on the floor in a way that seemed anything but comfortable.
“I seem to remember your food being incredibly painful and making me cry,” MK said dubiously, and Red Son laughed.
“I’ll be nice this time!” Red Son wheedled, poking MK in the calf until his partner drew his lag away. He pulled himself together a little more, trying to appear more serious and genuine because, embarrassing as it was… “I really do want to cook for you. You know I love watching that cooking show.”
MK pushed himself up a little to look Red Son in the eyes, letting his ass drop to the floor as he adjusted into a shape that mostly resembled a sit. “And you promise it won’t be so spicy I cry and have to stay upsettingly close to a bathroom for around a week?”
Red Son snorted, wishing he’d been around MK throughout the day to see that, but squashed it swiftly. “I promise.”
“...Alright, then.”
—------
They fell into a factory producing mooncakes, and MK had very little time to appreciate how cool a factory on the moon was before the security bots cornered them and blasted them back outside, and a giant humongous terrifying Bunny Mech showed up..
“Monkey King!” Pigsy called, voice shaking. “Do something!”
After a beat of silence, MK turned to find his mentor staring up at the giant mech with starry eyes. “Sorry, I can’t!” Monkey King squealed. “It’s just too gosh darn adorable!”
MK watched as, unsurprised but disappointed all the same, Red Son let out a sigh, allowing his palm to ignite as he settled into a stance more suited for fighting. “Of course .”
Taking an unsteady breath, swallowing thickly around the spit gathering in his mouth, MK stepped forward, hands starting to glow as he shouted his catchphrase, moving in front of his partner to protect him as he attacked the Bunny Mech, and the robot…shrank.
MK…shrank the bot. Okay.
He’d been hoping for something a bit less underwhelming.
—------
“How do you turn into fire?"
"What?"
“Like. When you teleport, and you’re just entirely, like, formless fire. How do you do that?”
“I’m a fire demon? I don’t really know how to answer this question, Noodles.”
“Really?”
“Yeah? Why would I lie about this, Noodle Brain?”
“Hm. Lame.”
“Oh, screw you.”
—------
“ Ahem . Hey, so, what do you think you’re doing?”
MK jerked back in shock, craning his head to peer up at the moon goddess who loomed over him and his family, checking her nails with a carefully neutral and very scary look on her face.
Menacingly, she leaned in closer to the little group, and MK was almost more worried about Pigsy and Red Son’s likelihood of fainting than the chance that they’d be attacked. “Sun Wukong. MK the Monkie Kid.”
MK braced himself for some sort of defamation, used to accusations from Wukong’s old friends, only to be taken aback when she laughed instead, a bright smile coming to her face.
“Not to be that gal, but, I’m a huge fan! Do you have a moment?” Giggling, she darted closer, taking a bunch of selfies with them until MK felt so smothered by her antics he tore off his space suit. “Anyway…I believe you have something that belongs to me?”
Sighing, MK cracked so easily under her gaze he could almost feel Red’s betrayed and disapproving gaze on the back of his head. “I’m sorry, Chang’e…We needed to find this ring in order to save the world! After we were done, we were gonna return it, honest!”
There was a strangled, cut-off protest behind him from Red that sounded entirely instinctual.
“Oh, that old thing?” Chang’e laughed, waving a hand carelessly. “You can keep it!”
…What?
MK had to take a moment, his face dropping in response to her words because… “What?”
Chang’e giggled. “I’ve been up here a long time! All sorts of things make their way up to my garden. However, the day that arrived, I knew there was something special about it, that it didn’t…” She took a moment, hesitating, choosing her next words carefully. “ …belong , so I gave it a home until it was time for it to leave this place. So, yes. You may have the ring…in return for my book.”
“Oh my gods,” Red said quietly, and his voice didn’t exactly sound happy , but he wasn’t trying to put a stop to anything, so MK elected to ignore him.
“Book?” MK had to stop his mouth from falling open, wondering in an absent sort of way if she ever said anything that made sense. “Yeah, I kinda just took this? So…”
Behind him, MK could hear Pigsy clear his throat.
“Pigsy.” MK gasped, mouth falling open as he turned to look at his family. “What’d you do ?”
A little too casually in MK’s opinion, Monkey King leveled an accusation at Pigsy in an uncaring drawl. “I would put my money on him stealing Chang’e’s book.”
“Wha—No!” Pigsy rapidly denied, shaking his head and waving his hands in front of himself. “I–I just– kinda–”
He sighed, slumping over in what looked like defeat, and MK was about to let out a gasp he knew would come out loud as hell when Red stepped forward, a grimace curling its way across his face.
“I apologize, Chang’e,” Red said, and his voice was formal in a way MK didn’t like hearing, hadn’t heard in a good long while. It took him by surprise, a bit, and then MK couldn’t stop the irritation that rose up in him as he realized his partner was taking the blame for Pigsy in front of their shared idol. “I just, well—”
“No, kid.” Pigsy broke in, and MK only felt a little bad at the curl of relief and gratitude that wound up his spine. “I’m not gonna let you take the fall for me.” He carried on while Red Son was still reeling from getting called ‘kid’ . “I was gonna put it back, anyway. I just– y’know– you’re just such an inspiration!”
Pigsy laughed, embarrassed, blinking back tears, and Chang’e was staring down at him with a fond sort of recognition, and, well…
It all ended well from there, at least. MK really wished he could get a chance to pick his partner’s brain for what the fuck possessed him to put himself in Pigsy’s place like that.
—------
MK pulled Red Son into the family group hug that night, all of them beaming as they watched Pigsy embarrassedly join Chang’e on the TV.
Quietly, near-silent, he heard Pigsy murmur to Red. “You’re not half bad, kid.” And MK turned to see how Red’s lips thinned into a firm line, stiff as he tried and failed, at least to MK, to hide how happy he was, and MK felt his grin nearly split his face as he pulled his partner ever closer.
“See?” MK whispered into his ear, one hand reaching up to tug lightly at Red’s ponytail. “I knew you could get along with them.”
—------
“Okay, Monkey. I know we’ve had this, like, mutual agreement not to talk about it, but you were there, and I need to know.”
“What?”
“There are only three rings, right?”
Sun Wukong gulped, audibly and tellingly, and Red Son narrowed his eyes, that creeping sense of unease he’d been trying to ignore growing ever-more present.
“Monkey. There are only three rings, right ?”
“I mean…” Wukong looked away, letting out a nervous sort of laugh. “There were only three of us in the ritual, yeah?”
“That’s not an answer.”
“What do you want, then?”
“Tell me I’m wrong!”
Quiet, loud despite its silence and deeply, unsettlingly foreboding.
“Please, Sun Wukong. Tell me I’m wrong .”
“I won’t help you lie to yourself.”
“God, you fucking… is it her?”
“What?” Wukong laughed, obviously fake, drawing out the word as if that wasn’t more suspicious than anything else he could’ve done.
“Is it her ?” Red Son demanded, and Sun Wukong went quiet, which was undoubtedly a confirmation in itself. Red Son swore, harsh and colorful, ripping his hands through his hair and probably royally messing up his ponytail, and circled the table to stand face-to-face with Wukong.
“How could you keep this from me?” He brought his hands close to his chest. Then, with a scoff, threw one hand out in a harsh, sweeping gesture. “ Her ? Fuck, any of us?”
Sun Wukong shifted back a half-step before leaning back into Red Son, defensive and angry because of it. With a small, mocking smile that seemed to fit more on Macaque’s face than his, he asked, “ Why should I have told you ?”
“It’s my fire!” Red Son snarled back, hands clenched into fists, and the Monkey King leaned in close enough that Red Son could feel his hot breath against his nose.
“Not anymore,” Sun Wukong spat, clearly aiming to hurt. “Not for a long while, Red Son .”
Red Son stilled, the jab landing , landing hard , and he took a slow breath to steady his hands. When he spoke, his voice came out low and cold. “I don’t know why I expected better from a man who would bury a brother .”
And he was talking about his father, was the thing—was thinking of a childhood long past when the name ‘Sun Wukong’ was spoken fondly, almost an uncle to him, but the Monkey King jerked back like he’d been struck, and Red Son remembered his parents’ old stories about a second monkey and rumors of murder, suddenly realized what had been so familiar about Macaque when MK had first mentioned the guy to him.
He didn’t take his words back. Instead, nearly under his breath, he added, “ Clearly , I shouldn’t have.”
Sun Wukong’s lips curled back in a snarl, and Red Son figured he should have been afraid but he couldn’t bring himself to care. In a low growl, from behind gritted teeth, he snapped, “Worry about the power you can control, kid . I have a plan. ”
He stalked off before Red Son could retort or ask for any further details.
—------
Days passed, and Red Son was stuck , because they had found the city holding the last ring, had even figured out how to get it through some stupid ad about a talent show or something, he hadn’t really been paying attention, because all that really meant to him was that he had been unable to pull MK aside to tell him about… any of this.
—------
Red Son sighed, leaning back against a nearby wall as the others assigned roles for the performance, strong-arming that stage fright-ridden monkey into the thing. He closed his eyes, breathing out deeply and relaxing, only to crack an eye open as MK’s loud, placating voice filtered over.
His partner was speaking with the scholar, whose shoulders were slumped even as he nodded along to MK’s words with a frail little smile. The moment MK’s back was turned, the scholar’s smile dropped, and he made his way to Red Son by the wall, clipboard clenched tightly in his grasp.
Red Son raised an eyebrow at him. “You’re not going on stage?”
“I… No, I suppose not,” muttered the scholar, not even glancing up at Red Son. The guy seemed so dejected Red Son could hardly even muster up the desire to hold it against him. Hesitantly, Red Son lifted a hand to pat his shoulder.
“Don’t take it so personally.” He pulled his hand back, crossing his arms against his chest, shutting his eyes again as he relaxed against the wall. “It’s not like you’re the only one.”
“Yeah, I guess,” Tang replied, but quietly, unconvinced. Red Son hummed, not really sure how much he cared, fully prepared to ignore the scholar until the concert was over, only to jump when the clipboard made contact with his chest, his hands coming up to grasp it instinctively.
“I’m going to go find a bathroom,” Tang murmured, voice a bit…distant, maybe. “Watch that for me.”
It wasn’t a request, and the damn scholar didn’t even pretend it was one, not even bothering to wait for a response before he was heading for the door. Red Son watched him turn the corner to leave, brows furrowed; something felt off…but Red Son didn’t really know the guy too well.
He readjusted to account for the clipboard and relaxed once more to just ignore the concert, trying to ignore the slowly growing sense of dread as time went on and the scholar failed to return from his excursion.
—------
“I want to go to a festival with you one day.”
“Don’t be ridiculous.”
“We can wear masks!”
“That’s so risky,” Red said, but he laughed, so MK knew he was coming around to the idea.
“Maybe…but it’d be fun, too!”
“Idiot.”
That was a yes.
—------
The slowly growing sense of dread being just about impossible to ignore when the lights started flickering. Red Son’s eyes snapped open, just in time to watch with shock and horror as Tang came falling out of the sky, ring clutched in his hands, screaming about how they had to run because the goddamned Macaque was there.
The next few minutes were a blur, honestly, but they made it to the station just before their train left, panting and hunched over, staring back at the city with wide eyes as it slowly disappeared into the distance.
Tang was standing slightly apart from the others, staring out the window with a disbelieving, self-satisfied smile. Red Son sidled up to his side, shoved the clipboard into his chest, because, really, why did he still have it? As the man bent over wheezing, Red Son leaned over him, an eyebrow raised.
“Bathroom, huh?” Red Son asked. Tang looked up at him, grin turning a bit sheepish, and Red Son turned away to look at the ring, the last piece of the fucked-up puzzle. He let out a heavy, tired sigh. “Not bad, I guess.”
Tang straightened, casting Red Son a real, genuine smile, like they were really friends, and he turned away from it, narrowing his eyes when his gaze fell upon the dragon girl, who sat laughing with MK across from that fucking Monkey King.
Gods, Red Son was screwed.
Notes:
hope you liked this chapter !! if you did, leave a comment/kudos, i love to hear from you all!! this chapter fought me omg . i am extremely tired and have to get back to cutting stickers before anyone sees me slacking, so have a great day/night !! stay safe !!
Chapter 20: share it (i know i can bear it)
Summary:
Pigsy let out a hum from the back of the group, plainly skeptical. “Huh. And, uh, that’s where we’ll find the fourth ring, eh? Ain’t that right, Monkey King?”
Red Son made a quiet, stressed noise in MK’s ear, tugged at him again. “I really need to tell you something,” he hissed, but MK pushed away from him, turned towards Pigsy instead, because that was not something you could just drop on a guy.
“Fourth ring? Wh-What fourth ring?”
~*~
aka: man, red son sure does seem stressed, right? hope that works out for him.
Notes:
THIS ONE GOES OUT TO KIT KIT I MISS U the twitter ban took u :sob:
erm anyway... been a little while! sorry everypony, i fell out of love with LMK (well, kinda). i fell out of love with the fandom, and then school, and then procrastination (if i'm being honest), but i'm back! no promises on when i'll be posting the last chapter, but i've already started working on it! this story will never be abandoned, i promise, it is my baby, my pride and joy!!!
this chapter was actually crazy difficult to write. i could do the classic ao3 author "emergency room trip" story but tbh it's just excuses (even though it did happen LMAO). I've been working on this on and off since i posted ch19!!!! i've been fighting for my life to get this thing written!!!!
chapter title is from "Tell Me" by NEIL FRANCES & The Undercover Dream Lovers
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tang was being way too chill about the whole ‘we don’t know anything and Sun Wukong won’t trust us’ situation, in MK’s opinion. And his opinion held a lot of weight, in that direction, Monkey King’s direction, MK rather liked to think.
“Uh, Mr. King, sir, I don’t want to rush you or anything, but—”
MK cut him off, felt his lips twist into a sneer he knew he’d got from Red before he got his expression under control. “I’m okay with rushing him! What’s the plan, Monkey King?” MK got up in Wukong’s face. “We got all three rings of Samadhi, so how do we use them to make the Lady Bone Demon go boom ? Is there a switch, or—”
KKRRNSTTHSSHSSSSS—
Something heavy slammed into the side of the train, and MK stumbled, dropping the rings on the floor. A familiar, calloused hand reached out to steady him, and MK leaned into Red Son for a moment before looking around for the rings. They were in Red’s grasp, and his hand was trembling.
“MK.” Red murmured, quiet enough that only he could hear it, something urgent in his voice. “There’s something I need to—”
“It’s a bit more complicated than that.” His voice was drowned out by Wukong, and MK glanced between his mentor and his partner, finding Wukong staring at Red like he knew something, and remembered the conversation they’d been needing to have. “In order to reforge the Samadhi Fire we’ll need to reach the summit of that mountain.”
Pigsy let out a hum from the back of the group, plainly skeptical. “Huh. And, uh, that’s where we’ll find the fourth ring, eh? Ain’t that right, Monkey King?”
Red Son made a quiet, stressed noise in MK’s ear, tugged at him again. “I really need to tell you something,” he hissed, but MK pushed away from him, turned towards Pigsy instead, because that was not something you could just drop on a guy.
“Fourth ring? Wh-What fourth ring?”
—------
When Red Son was young, he'd grieved the loss of his fire. It had been tearing him apart since his birth, painful and destructive even to his immune body, but the loss of it had been devastating.
It had been sealed when he'd been too young to truly understand what he had lost, why it was taken from him, how he could live without the heat of his flame tearing through his veins and scorching his throat with every breath.
He'd missed it like a limb, until, eventually, after years and years, he learned to mimic his fire in his rage, to bring back the heat in his blood and his breath — with both hands, he’d clung to this new fire, lost himself to the pull of wrath and careless cruelty, like he thought if he burned everything around him to ash, no one would have any choice but to see him in the middle of it all. An arsonist's tantrum. None could get close.
He’d fought Sun Wukong, like that, burning and aching, tearing himself apart to set himself alight, to destroy everything he touched like it would do something , like the ashes he inhaled with every breath would settle in the spaces between his bones, cement themselves within his lungs — maybe, even, fill that emptiness he could hardly remember ever being full. He wasn’t sure of how young he’d been, when he’d been rendered incomplete. He only knew that he was far older now, more and more each second, each year, each decade, and his rage was the only thing that filled him enough to imagine he was still real.
Then things went wrong, for a long time. His fight against the Great Sage had gone poorly, and he’d been sent away for a while. His father had been sealed beneath a mountain. His mother looked through him, and he’d been taught enough shame by then to stop throwing tantrums.
Five hundred years was long enough for Red Son to learn the value in silence. It was long enough to learn that, maybe, he didn’t need his mother’s attention, forgotten as he often found himself. It was not long enough to smother the rage that kept his fire simmering in his chest, that flared when he finally freed his father with his own creation , and he found himself, again, on the sidelines.
It was not long enough for him to stop wanting .
In recent years, almost feeling it as a betrayal to his younger self, he'd learned to let go of that anger.
Years ago, he thought, the return of his fire would have set him alight. It would have had him jumping for joy, eager to fill that space in himself that had been left empty for so long.
Now, he wasn't so sure it was empty—and he wondered if his fire's return would destroy the small hearth within him that had taken its place. Now, listening as Tang condescendingly refuted Pigsy's accusation, he was met with a more familiar feeling, one he'd faced before this group countless times.
Failure.
There's a loud sound, a screech—the train jolted, hard , as something collided with the side of it.
Red Son felt frozen, his fingers twitching by his side as Nezha, the Third Lotus Prince, pulled up beside the train.
He couldn't hear MK past the ringing in his ears, quickly drowned back by the crashing and groaning of bending steel as Nezha sliced clean through the train and the tracks it rested on, jumping neatly down before them all.
“Sun Wukong!” Nezha glowered, his gaze passing over the group of them, pausing for a distressingly quick moment on Red Son's own frozen form before continuing on to the Monkey King and locking there. “Finally!”
Sun Wukong, idiot that he was, laughed. “Nezha, my old friend! Don’t tell me you trekked all the way out here to hang out with little ole me!”
“You know exactly why I’m here!” Nezha snapped, thoroughly living up to his title as he drew himself up to loom over Sun Wukong. “I will not let you reforge the Samadhi Fire and doom this world!”
Tang was squealing again, on the other side of the train, and Red Son tuned him out, doing his best to creep, slowly, towards the back of the group before Nezha managed to take proper notice of him, or at all decide to acknowledge him. Sun Wukong, at least, could always be relied on to distract others through the skillful application of his sheer stupidity, and even as his lip curled in disdain as the Great Sage deflected his crimes onto Nezha, he was grateful.
“I knew the ring I had been tasked to hide was safe in Chang’e’s care!” Nezha was saying, incensed. “Until you stole it!”
“Borrowed.”
Red Son was almost feeling safe in his hiding spot at the back of the group.
“I had a feeling the Demon Bull King would’ve kept his instead of hiding it as instructed. No surprises there.”
He did not like the current topic of conversation. He also wasn’t certain that he was breathing. A hand brushed against his wrist, and it took everything in him not to jump as he looked up and met Mei’s eyes. She was frowning, her brows furrowed in a concerned expression that would one day give her wrinkles if she kept wasting it on him.
Voice pitched low, though certainly not low enough, she whispered, “You okay, Red Boy?”
He stared back at her. She didn’t even know . Red Son was, most definitely, a horrible person.
A horrible person who Nezha had finally noticed, alert as he was to the happenings in the remnants of the train.
“And you!” Nezha called, pointing rather rudely at the back of their little crowd, who each turned to each other as if to confirm their own innocence before turning to the back, until only Red Son, who already knew he was guilty, remained. “I can’t believe you would be a party to this!”
Me neither , Red Son thought rather desperately. He’d argued from the start, but ultimately, he was still here, going along with it all. Complacent. Weak-willed. He opened his mouth to say something, anything, in his own defense—there was nothing. He turned his head away and coughed into his fist.
“What about your family?” Nezha demanded, next, and the accusation, the implication, was so unexpected that he drew himself up straight, saliva hot in his mouth as he met the eyes of the Third Lotus Prince, a stray ember drifting from the end of his hair to the floor. "To have left your parents—"
“What, exactly, are you trying to—”
“ Awkward… ” Came Sun Wukong’s voice, singsongy and stilted, cutting right in and over Nezha’s words, and everyone whipped around to face him like they’d forgotten why they were there. “Yeah, no, I wouldn’t touch that if I were you.”
Red Son wanted to burn him bald. Still, he couldn’t deny the relief he felt as Nezha’s sharp, single-minded focus left him to return to Sun Wukong, tearing into him instead.
Then Nezha made the mistake of twisting around to loom over MK, getting all up in his face, and unceremoniously, before anyone could so much as blink, Sun Wukong punched him clean through the roof of the train and ordered them to run for the mountain… without him.
“Just wait for me there!” Sun Wukong shouted in response to MK’s incredulity. “I’ll explain everything!”
MK looked… a little devastated, actually. Red Son grabbed his arm in a loose grip. “But—But I can help !” He cried, and Red Son grimaced. “Let me help you!”
“There’s no time, bud! Macaque could show up at any second! Go !”
Red Son tugged at MK's arm, tightened his grip on MK’s forearm, and finally, MK nodded.
—------
Red Son remembered the day he’d run away from home, and it was before noon, and MK had had a bad day, too, and they spent hours in the warehouse together. Just them, safe in being understood without having to say a word, and he’d realized, in that nebulous space before he’d reached back out to his parents, that this thing with MK was all he had.
He had more, now. He had his parents, and he was even starting to let himself think he might be able to have MK’s family, too.
More than any of that, he still had MK.
Red Son… didn’t want to lose him.
—------
“Hey, Pigsy?”
Pigsy jolted, spinning around to face MK, a scowl on his face. “Kid! Could you not?”
“Earlier, you said something about a fourth ring, but that was just an accident, right? Just a– a slip of the old tongue?”
Red Son was starting to feel like he might throw up, as Pigsy gave a vague, non-committal answer, and MK snapped in response, demanding a clearer answer from him.
“ Maybe ,” Pigsy clarified, and Red Son was certain he didn’t like where this all was going. “Monkey King’s not as trustworthy as you think, MK.”
MK had a stricken look on his face, but when he spoke, his voice wasn’t nearly affronted enough to convey total or unwavering confidence in the old Sage. “Wh-What do you mean…?”
Pigsy scoffed, starting to drive his point home, bringing up the Monkey King’s vague, secret plan, the number of rings, the uselessness of the map he’d been gone for so long in order to retrieve, back before the Lady Bone Demon had taken their city… and MK conceded, the last point at least.
“Yeah, not gonna lie,” Tang broke in, a pensive little frown on his face and the map held in one hand. “I thought it was gonna be more important than this. It has to be, right?”
Then, unceremoniously, he rolled open the map atop the pedestal.
Red Son jerked forward, the breath he took in loud and ragged, stretching out his hand as though he could reach Tang from where he stood below the altar. “Tang, don't !”
Without warning or hesitation, the map started glowing gold, lighting up the altar and glimmering in the night sky. Tang screamed, jumping away from the glowing map and the pedestal on which it rested, and the whole top of that mountain joined that little sheet of paper in glowing, sigils shining and lanterns lighting themselves with that same golden light.
(He'd been young, when he'd lost this part of himself. He didn't know how old — but the bareIy-healed edges of that empty space he'd always known were singing, and he realized this was a scene he knew.)
It was all too familiar.
—------
They ended up in an abandoned warehouse. Or, what once had been an abandoned warehouse.
Red Son had found it a few years back, made his own little demon lair out of it for whenever his mother got… touchy. He hadn’t been back since his father’s return, but it looked the same as it had the last time he’d left it.
He pretended that bringing MK there at all, showing him the hidden entrance to his little space, wasn’t a show of trust at all.
MK’s glare softened, his mocking sneer falling into something more open. “Red…”
That dumb nickname again. That stupid, annoying, idiotic nickname…
“I missed you,” he whispered. Then, clenching his fists and shutting his eyes tight, he swore. “Fuck! Fuck, I missed you.” A laugh that might have been a little hysterical fought its way past his chest.
—------
MK flinched, pulling the rings out of his jacket as if they’d hurt him.
“Tang!” Pigsy immediately accused, which helped very little about the situation. “What did you do?” The argument they proceeded to fall into helped even less.
Voice wavering, just a bit, MK called out. “Guys? The rings are doing something!”
Right before all of their eyes, the rings floated out of MK’s grasp, zipping across the platform to spin around the center, activating… something—
— and Mei cried out in pain, falling to her knees.
“Mei! Are you alright?” Tang shouted from across the dais, and Red Son felt a chill up his spine. He was right, Sun Wukong was right , it was her .
Shaken, unsteady, Mei called back. “I—I don’t know!”
Tang wavered from his place away from her, fumbling with the next step, with his family versus Monkey King’s unclear plan to save the world, and MK’s voice rang out, insisting that no one move until Sun Wukong arrived.
It was already too late. Red Son was already too late .
Jagged spines of ice sprouted from the stone by the entrance to the platform, and MK let out a nervous, shaky laugh.
“... I sure hope that’s the right mystic monkey…”
Of course, it wasn’t.
The spines grew around them, edges sharp and corners pointed, as Macaque attacked, no messing around or holding back, capturing MK’s family with ease.
… Red Son, included. Which was embarrassing, to be clear. He shouldn’t be caught by ice. He should be able to melt it with ease , but — the ice melted around the burning edges of his hair and froze into his clothes, evaporated around his neck and frosted over his cheeks, his mouth, his nose. He could hardly move, or breathe, and it was cold.
He wasn’t built for the cold.
“Don’t get in my way, kid!” Macaque snarled, looming over them all in his mech, looking more feral than Red Son had ever seen him, not that it was a high bar. “I don’t have time for you! I’m just here for the Samadhi Fire. Then, I’m done with you all !”
Macaque made to grab the three rings, and Red Son could do nothing but watch as MK transformed, a form like a gorilla, to block it — at first, it even seemed to work, the right side of Macaque’s mech shredded into metal strips, only for the mech to reform with ease and grab MK while his guard was down, laughing.
“So this is the Monkey King’s great plan?”
Macaque threw MK against the ground. Brought him back up. Slammed him down again. Monologuing through it all, and all Red Son could do was watch .
Light, green and distinctly Mei’s , sparked around her as she called MK’s name through gritted teeth, only to collapse sideways into Tang’s arms with a bitten-off grunt of pain, and Macaque snarled something Red Son couldn’t quite make out, running for the pair of them.
He jumped up from his shadows under Mei, grabbing her by the throat and holding her up off the ground with the hand covered in serrated ice.
“I’ll cut you all down.” Macaque threatened, voice low, steady. Resolute. “Starting with the girl!”
Frost was creeping up Red Son’s neck, and he couldn’t see MK. He hadn’t seen him since Macaque had leapt for Mei, which was stupid , but he didn’t know why it was stupid, only Red Son and Sun Wukong knew it was stupid to go after Mei and Red Son was really just too late.
His partner hadn’t made a sound since he’d last been thrown to the ground, and Mei was —
Macaque ignored Tang’s stuttered protests. “Tang, do what I’m telling you to do! Your friend’s life depends on it. Finish the ritual !”
Tang looked around for help, but his family was all strewn across the platform, captured or weak. Mei cried out in pain, the sound of ice shifting ominously accompanying her shout. Tang worked up his courage, and his voice was shockingly strong when he called out.
“Alright!” He cried. “You win.”
MK was too weak to move. Everyone else was trapped by the ice.
Helpless.
Really, he had no other choice. Tang started the ritual.
Almost immediately, Mei’s voice rang out from across the platform. “Huh? N- No! Wait! I wanna get off this ride !”
Light burst from Mei’s chest, and Macaque stared up at her with a breathless sort of glee. A triumphant grin cracked across his face—he looked crazed . “Yes!”
This, of course, was when Sun Wukong finally made his entrance, charging straight for Macaque.
“Stop!” The Monkey King’s voice was angry, rough. Mei grunted in pain, fear and uncertainty plain in her voice as the rings lit up a dark pink, and she let out a bone-chilling scream, blasting everyone back, and freeing Macaque from the ice encasing him in the process. He stared at her, sweat dripping down his cheek, before looking down at himself with wide eyes.
Macaque almost seemed to forget his audience, his voice dripping with a disbelieving sort of relief. “It worked!”
“I’m too late.”
Across the platform, MK started to push himself up, grunting softly, and he looked beat up but something in Red Son’s gut unclenched as relief rushed through him. He was alright. MK was alright.
“Ugh—What?” MK shook his head to get his bearings, and looked up, only to freeze upon catching sight of Mei, lost within the red flames of the Samadhi Fire. That thing in his gut went tight again real quick, this time with guilt. “ Mei ? What’s happening? Don’t worry! I’m coming for you! Someone get some water! Stop drop and roll, Mei!”
MK searched desperately about the dais for anything that could help his best friend, before leaping towards her in a moment of clear desperation, only to be tackled aside by Wukong.
With an offhand, almost casual display of power, Nezha set those trapped within the ice free. “Mere water cannot extinguish the Samadhi Fire… Nothing can. The fire will destroy this girl, and burn everything in its path.”
“ What ?” Mei cried, and MK quickly echoed her, both of them staring up at Nezha in horror.
Sun Wukong growled, leveling Macaque with a heavy glare before charging straight for him. “You! You ruined everything !”
Macaque attempted to flee, looking terrified, but Wukong reached straight into his shadow, which Red Son hadn’t even known was possible and pulled him back by the throat, an echo of how he’d grabbed Mei just moments before.
“I didn’t do this !” Macaque defended himself, and it was a weak defense at best, but, well, he wasn’t the only one to blame. Red Son could have stopped this.
Sun Wukong drew back his fist, and Red Son watched, his heart in his throat, as Macaque braced for the blow, only for Tang’s voice to ring out from across the platform.
“Stop! It was me!” His voice cracked, quivered. Red Son was only half listening as he stammered on, barely comprehensible explanations stumbling past his lips like he couldn’t quite stop himself, too-fast between panting breaths.
His attention was caught by a glimmer, a movement at one end of the platform, where a golden cicada started to glow in a jarring mimicry of a power he hadn’t seen since the Brotherhood had fallen apart. In the corner of his eye, he watched as Wukong, reluctantly, released Macaque from his grip, letting him fall in a heap on the ground.
Red Son was slowly growing aware of a sort of tightness, an itch against his skin, skittering from his shoulder to his elbows, down his back, like a feather brushing gently, unwanted, against him, and he couldn’t pull away. It was as if he was slightly above the scene, not quite gone from his body, but watching from afar.
It was all too familiar.
He knew this scene.
“I hate to interrupt,” MK was saying, sounding like he didn’t really hate to interrupt at all, actually, and Red Son would normally laugh at that. He wanted to laugh. He felt too far away, still, but his lips twitched briefly into a little thing he was sure could barely be classified as a smile. It was probably for the best, anyway. Now was hardly a good time to start laughing. There was nothing funny happening. MK sounded terrified. “Could someone explain what is going on ? What’s happening to Mei?”
He should have told him. He put it off too long, and MK didn’t know , and he would find out from—
The goddamned Monkey King cleared his throat, an awkward smile set upon his face, a weak chuckle escaping his mouth. “Okay. This is going to sound really bad, but hear me out.”
Red Son swallowed roughly, and he was sure his eyes were wild as he stared at the side of Sun Wukong’s face. The itching across his skin was burning now, and it was all coming back, the fire, the ritual, Wukong and his fucking nonchalance and how he played with everyone’s lives.
How had he ever been willing to go along with this plan?
He wanted to leap at the Monkey King.
“Wukong.” Nezha’s voice was low, stressed—accusational. Red Son wondered if he should be right there on the chopping block with the useless old sage. “What have you done?”
He wanted to rush at Wukong, knock him down before he could throw Red Son right on the tracks with him.
“I made a mistake,” Wukong said. He kept speaking, kept explaining himself, but it was all passing by Red Son like white noise. He knew the story, anyway. MK’s family was starting to surge up around the dais, calling out in realization, but he couldn’t tear his gaze away from Wukong’s face, from the quiver to his jaw as he kept that damn awkward smile on his face, his arms open, until Mei’s voice cut through the static.
“You knew .” Her voice was low, angry. When Red Son slowly turned to look at her, she was glaring right at the Monkey King. “All along, you knew I had this thing inside of me!”
Mei’s fire exploded around her in her rage, her eyes shining white whenever she opened them to cast her accusatory gaze upon the Monkey King. “And you hid it from all of us! Why ? What were you afraid of? That you were gonna have to tear me apart to get your precious Samadhi Fire?”
The fire strengthened further, and Wukong put a protective arm up in front of MK. A blast flared out, gunning right for them as they all attempted to protect each other. Wukong shook his head.
“This wasn’t supposed to happen!” He shouted. “I thought if I could somehow get the Samadhi Fire out of you, without hurting you, of course, then I could put it inside myself . Then, I dunno, use it to burn out the Lady Bone Demon, or something? I was kinda making this up as I went—”
“Are you joking ?” Red Son snapped before he could stop himself, the sentiment quickly echoed by both Nezha and MK, but they still didn’t know he knew.
Sun Wukong wouldn’t meet Red Son’s eyes. At least he knew they’d be going down together, if nothing else. “Yeah, to be honest, this is the first time I’ve said it out loud, so…”
Around Mei, the fire took on the form of a dragon. “We trusted you! All of us! How could you lead us into this fight without a real plan ? Time and time again, I’ve watched you put MK in danger, leaving him to figure out everything on his own! Don’t you realize you’re hurting the people who care about you the most?”
Wukong stood, still as the stone he was known for, unmoving in the wake of her accusations, unaffected but for the deep frown of his lips and the way his eyes cut to the side, unable to face her directly. His gaze fell on Red Son, something maybe apologetic in the look, and Mei caught it.
“And you —” She whirled on Red Son, then, and her voice cracked, something more vulnerable in it now. “Did you know?” He hesitated, just a brief second, but it was enough , and Mei’s face twisted up, hurt and betrayal quickly followed by enough rage to cover the both of them.
“I thought we were friends . I trusted you! The only one of us you even care about is MK!”
Red Son flinched back, and he didn’t dare turn to see MK’s face. It was true, after all. At least at first. He hadn’t done a good job of letting them know that had changed.
He wanted to say something. He wanted to tell her they were friends, but his words all felt caught in his throat, his tongue heavy in his mouth with all the things he’d failed to say before. It was probably too late for any of it now, he figured, and he stepped back. Stepped away from Mei, and MK, and their family, and Nezha, and even Wukong, because he knew it too.
He wasn’t one of them. He couldn’t fix this.
The dragon-flame swirled around, curling and twisting towards the sky, and Macaque took a stumbling step away from where she burned at the center of the dais. “She’s completely out of control!” He shouted. “If there’s a time to go, it’s now !”
Before he even finished shouting, MK was shaking his head desperately, frantically, and Red Son knew before he even spoke that he’d never leave her behind. He wondered if he would’ve. If he was like Macaque, who ran away into his shadows when MK reached out his hand to Mei.
If he’d already let MK down, like that.
He was thinking too much on the battlefield. Was it a battlefield? Would he fight Mei, if it came to it? Was she still his friend, even if she hated him?
When Red Son blinked, the others had moved, and he knew he was getting lost in his head. Nezha was shouting, and the look on his face was severe.
“There’s no saving the girl!” Nezha cried, and deep in his gut Red Son felt his own fire rebel at the very notion that Mei would be lost. Maybe at the notion that his fire was even dangerous, to MK or to Mei or any of this family, and he flinched back, into himself, and into the reminder that this… was not his fire.
It was hers, and she was scared.
MK rushed past Wukong and his protection before anyone could stop him, and Red Son couldn’t help but feel relieved .
—------
Once, just after Red Son had introduced MK to the warehouse, he’d rushed there in the night without bothering to check his phone, or send any messages to his secret friend. It was his spot. He’d found it, he’d built it.
When he entered, MK was sitting on the couch, two red slushies on the coffee table in front of him along with a carton of rice, and he was eating out of a second one.
Red Son felt himself go stiff.
MK looked up, a bright smile on his face, waving with his rice-covered utensils in his hand, and Red Son had seen an intruder .
“What are you doing here?” He asked, unmoving, and he knew his hair was sparking, leaving little dots of ash on the ground as he stared at MK, whose smile froze on his face.
Hesitantly, MK sat a little straighter on the couch, scooted over to make room for Red Son to sit without touching MK at all. “You… said I was free to come over when I wanted. I… texted you.”
It was all so rational. Beyond that, it was more kind than Red Son had really felt he deserved, back then, but in the moment, he was all twisted up from a mission he’d failed to complete for his parents, and his hands had started burning, lit up by the fire he held in his fists.
“ What are you doing here ?” Red Son repeated, and he stepped closer to the couch, let the door swing shut behind him, approaching until he was within arms reach. MK looked up at him, brows furrowed, and he didn’t say anything. He’d already answered, to be fair.
Instead, seeing the pent up fire and aggression with no target in sight aside from his own person, MK inched closer with a frown. “Red? What’s wrong?”
Red Son had stumbled a half-step back, and he found himself baring his teeth. MK stood slowly from the couch, reaching awkwardly to put his rice on the coffee table under Red Son’s wary eyes, under the increasing orange glow of his fire.
In a move quicker than he could track, MK’s hand zipped out and wrapped itself around Red Son’s closed fist, and he pulled the both of them onto the couch, where Red Son’s fire just — went out.
Just like that.
His fist was still warm, but it wasn’t from the fire, and the couch was soft against his back. The points of contact grounded him, brought him back, until he was able to turn to MK and just… stare.
He could have gotten hurt. Red Son could have hurt him, and instead, the Monkey King’s successor was sitting next to him on his ratty old orange couch with a concerned little frown, and offering Red Son a red slushie.
—------
The Samadhi Fire struck MK, full force, and he ignored it, fighting through it to reach Mei nonetheless.
“Mei!” MK shouted. “You have to stop! I know you’re upset, and that’s okay! I know what it’s like to have a power you don’t know how to control! To feel like the fate of the world is in your hands, and you have no idea what to do! But you always had my back, and helped me through it! We will figure this out together!”
He pushed through the fire, clothes burning away in tatters of ash the closer he got, and he did not relent, reaching out to her until he was able to grab her in a hug… and the fire stopped.
Disbelieving, Nezha breathed: “She controlled the fire? This… is impossible…”
Wukong stared, not saying a word, looking destroyed . Slowly, haltingly, Mei returned MK’s hug, tears welling up in the corner of her eyes, but as a lick of fire burned by her feet, she shoved MK away.
“I can’t,” said Mei, choking on the words as they left her mouth. I don’t wanna hurt you. Any of you. I’m sorry.”
Mei blasted away in a whirl of flame, leaving MK on the platform behind her, panting desperately as he watched her disappear. When he tried to reach out for her, the exhaustion of the battle finally caught up to him and he fell back, weak, leaving Sandy to catch him.
Wukong moved to turn away, and MK pushed himself up.
“We have to go after Mei!”
He looked destroyed, in no state to be going anywhere, let alone after the unstable vessel of the Samadhi Fire.
Distantly, past the ringing that had started up in his ears, he was aware the Pigsy had voiced that sentiment, but he couldn't quite make out the actual words.
His ears were ringing.
Red Son had thought he’d become better , and he still failed MK.
He still failed Mei .
“All we gotta do is get Mei some fire training?” MK exclaimed, and Red Son took a half-step back from the group that went unnoticed by all but Nezha, who did little more than narrow his eyes in Red Son’s direction. “That’s easy! All the more reason to go after her!”
Cold, face stiff, Wukong replied. “I’m gonna do what I should’ve done originally. Stop the Lady Bone Demon. Alone .”
“What?” MK’s voice was quiet, hardly a whisper, like this had never occurred to him as an option. “But you said the Samadhi Fire was the only thing that could stop her!”
“I know what I said!” Wukong snapped. His teeth were gritted, and his voice was low, hoarse. “But I’ve beaten her before, I’ll — I’ll do it again! Mei was right. I need to stop dragging you into my fights. All of you. I’m sorry, bud, but I need you to sit this one out.”
The Monkey King zoomed away on a cloud, and silence fell across the dais. When MK finally turned to face those who remained, there were tears streaking down his face. When he spoke, his voice shook, and Red Son’s heart clenched in his chest at the sound of it.
“If one more of my friends zooms off today, I’m gonna lose it!”
Red Son's stomach churned, but he was the only one who could—
It was the only thing he could —
Mei deserved better .
He swallowed, his spit tasting of bile, and gathered up the little bravado he didn't have.
"Noodles." Red Son grimaced, shook his head. Then, stepping forward, he encircled his partner's wrist in a light grip. "MK."
MK faltered, his breath stuttering to a harsh stop. A sharp inhale, followed by a wobbly exhale. Red Son couldn't stop himself from squeezing MK'S wrist, gently. "Red." MK met his eyes, and it took all of Red Son's self control not to flinch back from the look on his face—eyes red-rimmed, lips quivering, throat bobbing.
"Red, you—you lied to me, you hurt me. You put us all in danger, and I am so angry with you, but if you leave right now..."
Red Son swallowed heavily, the steadily-forming lump in his own throat trying to rise, but he forced it down. "I know. I know, I'm sorry, but Mei needs me."
" I need you." MK replied, his voice so quiet it was practically a whisper, and Red Son desperately wished they were alone on their roof, not doing this in front of everyone MK cared about. He wished things were normal.
"MK..."
"I can't do this without you," MK said, painfully earnest, a pleading edge to his voice and shame on his face like he knew he was being selfish.
Red Son bit his lip against the desire to give in, tightened his grip on MK's wrist. Then, throwing his care for their audience to the wind, he leaned down, pressed his forehead right up against his partner's. His voice was rough when he spoke, his words only meant for MK.
"Of course you can. You should know that by now.”
(“I don’t want to believe in destiny,” Red Son had said, one night on the roof of the van, apropos of nothing, staring up at the stars. “I did, before. I know I told you I like the thought of it. But I don’t want to believe in destiny anymore.”
He turned, then, and met MK’s eyes, the look on his face so open and sincere MK could hardly even breathe. Softly, gently, he smiled, and his voice came out on an easy breath. “I want to believe in you.”
MK stared at Red Son, mouth falling open the smallest bit, struck speechless, and Red Son blinked, flushed red to the tips of his ears.
“Or, you know, something like that.”)
“You can do anything, MK, and you're the only one who can't see it."
It came out harsh, almost like a rebuke, and Red Son kept his eyes open even as MK shut his, lashes glistening with unshed tears, sniffling. Weakly, MK nodded. Then, more determined, he pushed Red Son away.
"Go," he whispered. Louder, clearing his throat: "She needs you. Go."
Slowly, hesitantly, Red Son nodded, gaze locked on MK's for a moment longer before he whirled into flames to follow the path Mei had cut through the sky without another look towards MK's family.
Notes:
ermm hope you enjoyed!!! if you did, PLEASE leave a kudos or comment i smile and go teehee every time i see them in my emails and notifs!!!!! thank you all so much for reading, and have a great day/night!! it's great to be back!!
Chapter 21: cover up and say goodnight
Summary:
Red Son learned control; soon, so would she.
He met her eyes, and when she looked back he saw that same desperate rage flickering within her that he once felt so frequently within himself.
“You don’t have to trust me,” Red Son said, and something in him ached with the lost trust between them, with the memory of MK’s face, lost and betrayed as Red Son left him behind. “You don’t have to respect me, or like me, or care, or anything , but the world needs you. MK needs you. So you have to listen to me before you doom us all.”
She didn’t reply to him, glaring up with narrowed eyes until he shook the jacket towards her again.
“Deal?”
~*~
aka: the final battle looms, and the pressure is on to catch up to monkey king and teach mei control. good luck to those guys, right?
Notes:
oh my god. i can't believe we're here. guys. last chapter of slushieverse!
she's a beast, i'll be honest. 20k words, and i couldn't bring myself to split it into two chapters.
i don't even know what to say. this fic is my baby. i'm so unbelievably excited to have it finished after two and a half years. thank you, everyone who's been following as i update, for sticking with me through this! i'll probably return to slushieverse in the future, too! i have several oneshot ideas to play around with, so keep an eye out for those.
the song for this chapter is Sure Sure's cover of "This Must Be the Place" - "cover up and say goodnight (say goodnight)"
okay i can't stall anymore. enjoy the chapter!! i'll catch you in the end notes :D
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Dragon Girl.” No response. Red Son took a deep breath before trying again. “Mei.”
She glanced up at him, and Red Son winced at the sight of her smudged eyeliner and smeared lipstick, didn’t bother looking down at her tattered and singed clothes before he shrugged off his own jacket and held it out to her.
She didn’t turn to look at it, but her upper lip curled in a snarl as she regarded him. “Are you…serious?”
“Your outfit is pretty much three strands of thread and a loincloth.” Red Son scoffed, shaking the jacket at her. “Yes, I’m serious.”
“I want nothing you can give me, Red Son.”
It was funny how Red Son had thought he’d be happy when she finally called him by the proper name. He wondered when it had stopped feeling like he was being mocked and started feeling like something friends would do. Either way, he found himself wincing, fist clenching in the folds of his jacket, before he let a glower come to his face and met her vitriol with some of his own.
“Not even control? ”
He loosened his grip on the jacket and let it drown in his flames, in the rage he always tamped down but never erased because this was a lesson she would have to learn–fire burned.
Red Son had been born with acid in his veins and boiling blood for saliva–Red Son’s fire was a volatile cyclone of toxicity and vitriol that tore things apart and left no remains to be put back together, and that was him. Removing the power of the Samadhi Fire had changed the strength of his flame but it never dampened the source.
And Red Son was so, so angry. He was angry at the world, at his parents, at the gods, at fire and water and air and earth and he burned . He burned but he wanted to make his parents proud so he learned meditation, learned control, learned to ignore how his throat would feel blistered with every heated breath, appreciated how the steam he blew out of the sides of his mouth was the only evidence of how he would lose control.
The flames smothering his jacket dissipated, and there was no evidence the article of clothing had been so engulfed at all–not even a speck of ash.
Red Son learned control; soon, so would she.
He met her eyes, and when she looked back he saw that same desperate rage flickering within her that he once felt so frequently within himself.
“You don’t have to trust me,” Red Son said, and something in him ached with the lost trust between them, with the memory of MK’s face, lost and betrayed as Red Son left him behind. “You don’t have to respect me, or like me, or care, or anything , but the world needs you. MK needs you. So you have to listen to me before you doom us all.”
She didn’t reply to him, glaring up with narrowed eyes until he shook the jacket towards her again.
“Deal?”
Mei reached up and grasped his hand through her jacket, using his arm to pull herself up before tugging the jacket on with a flourish.
“I don’t trust you,” she replied. “Nor do I like you, or respect you. But I trust MK, and you guys are…whatever you are, so…Deal. I’ll listen to your lessons.”
Mei looked up at him with a crooked, mean grin that made him wonder briefly if he maybe should have thrown MK’s phone number away, way back then. “I’m in your hands, Red Son.”
He couldn’t help but notice that she hadn’t denied caring about him. He wondered if he was really willing to cling onto that.
—------
MK was not thinking about Red Son.
To be entirely frank, there were a lot of things MK wasn’t thinking about. He was a master of it. If Red Son was there, MK could imagine his… Well, MK could imagine he’d have a lot to say about it. He’d been on the receiving end of plentiful rants about how repression was very bad for stupid heroes.
But MK wasn’t thinking about Red Son, so he didn’t need to worry about what Red Son would say or think.
Especially not about something as hypocritical as keeping things to yourself, when you were supposed to trust —
MK didn’t want to think about it. He had bigger priorities. Serious, non-selfish ones. Huge problems. Problems that he also did not particularly want to think about, that made him think of other things which he wanted to think about even less, like why the people he loved could never just trust him.
MK wasn’t thinking about Red Son, but he had to think about Monkey King. Sun Wukong. His mentor.
He’d always been aware of the chasm between them. It was natural, MK supposed, and it wasn’t like it hadn’t shrunk over the past year, but it hadn’t disappeared. Sometimes, when it was just the two of them, up on Flower Fruit Mountain for training, it felt like nothing more than a crack in the sidewalk, easy to hop over, terrifying to step on. Sometimes, Monkey King would get real quiet, and that wide smile of his would drop off his face, and when MK would turn to check on him, he’d look relaxed, in a way that made MK wonder how often he feigned his nonchalance. Shoulders slack, still smiling but softer, smaller, focused on whatever was in front of him. Often, the smaller monkeys on the mountain would be chattering at each other, fighting over fruit, leaping about the lair, and MK would turn and see his mentor watching them with that look.
Once, MK had dropped by the mountain just to tell Wukong a story, and he’d gotten so into it, sound effects and arms flailing, that it took him a long time to realize he hadn’t heard Wukong reply in a while. He’d dropped his arms, hesitated mid-sentence as he glanced over, sure he was bothering the Monkey King, and Wukong had been giving him that look . Relaxed. Content.
He’d inclined his head, just a bit to the right, and waited for MK to keep going.
MK knew the space between them was smaller than it had been, but it wasn’t gone. MK had known that, too, felt it with alacrity all through this stupid journey, so maybe it was his fault, for not realizing just how far away Monkey King was. Maybe it was his fault Monkey King couldn’t trust him with something as important as the life of his own best friend.
Red Son, if MK was thinking about him, if Red were there , would disagree with so much vitriolic passion he’d set something on fire, and then he’d get quiet, because he was working on his temper. A small part of MK, a part he didn’t like and was also not thinking about, wondered if the reason Monkey King didn’t trust him was because of his relationship with Red—and another part, the loud part he was ignoring that had spent over a year getting attached to an ill-advised companion, knew Red Son would probably stay quiet on that point, because he would agree.
—------
“The dumb king is useless,” Red Son grumbled.
MK didn’t reply, and after a couple minutes of silence, Red Son turned to face him.
“You’re not. You’re… good.”
MK didn’t really believe him.
—------
Red Son stood atop the roof of a small shack with no walls, breathing deeply. Training had been touch and go, and it was hard to train someone to be calm when they weren’t willing to show their back to him.
They hadn’t been exceptionally close, was the thing. It was what he was holding onto, as he pushed her further and further, faster than was fair to her and slower than he ought to. They’d had maybe two bonding moments in their entire journey, and it wasn’t all too long ago that she had believed he would allow her and her family to be killed by his parents. He had been tolerant of her for MK’s sake, because he hadn’t wanted to be the one causing his partner stress, and she’d eventually hopped on board.
He’d felt warm, down in a deep, locked part of himself that MK hadn’t yet broken open, when she’d treat him as, if not a friend, a peer.
Still, they hadn’t been close.
(“I trusted you!”)
He’d hardly known a thing about her, before the truth came out at the top of that mountain. He knew what MK told him, which wasn’t much before they’d become friends, before they’d stopped being enemies, and sparse still when they’d drawn close together, now a matter of privacy, and MK’s quiet hope that one day Mei would like Red Son enough to tell him those things herself.
(The shadowy curtain was torn apart under the coursing red flame and crackling green lightning that burst from Red Son and Mei, and Red Son tried not to think about how familiar she felt at his back, how her lightning almost felt as known to him as his own fire.)
He knew that she was impulsive, impassioned, so much like MK, and he knew she could hold a grudge, that she protected MK when he wouldn’t do it for herself. She, after all, hadn’t been the one to spend a year befriending a demon who had actively sought her death.
In anger, she was rash, but she wasn’t cruel. When he pushed her too hard, the Samadhi Fire— her fire, and something long-healed and empty in him always ached at the thought—would flare up around him, would sometimes brush up against Red Son’s face, blazing against the scar he’d inflicted upon himself as a child seeking that very same power, and then she’d flinch back into herself, horrified by her lack of control which allowed her fire to reach him, no matter that he was unharmed.
Red Son was fairly certain he’d rather she doubled down, enveloped the whole of his being in her fire without remorse. That way, he wouldn’t try and tell himself it meant she still cared about him in any way beyond the bizarre, ‘good-person’ way she shared with MK.
Below him, quiet for once in the shack, lulled by the singing breeze, Mei sat meditating.
He was honest enough with himself to know that he was focusing all of himself on her and her training so he wouldn’t have to spend too much time dwelling on MK, and where he stood with his partner. If MK still saw Red Son as his partner.
Red Son had never been brave, when it came to the things that mattered. He triggered the trap he’d set, and sent spears whistling towards Mei.
—------
Nezha was getting tired of him, MK knew. He didn’t say a word as they chased the Monkey King, side-by-side, but MK could tell, could see it in the stiff lines of his shoulders, in the way they jumped up around his ears with every shuddering breath MK took. It didn’t hurt, not in any real way—MK was used to people’s disregard, and Nezha seemed like he was pretty high up in the rankings of people .
A quiet part of him worried he’d used up all his capacity for hurt, and all that was left of him was what could keep moving forward. Then he’d sniffle, and Nezha’s shoulders would grow tense and straight, and this proof of emotion was a comfort. If he could still cry, he could still hurt.
Red would probably say all that was weakness. Red Son wasn’t there.
It didn’t take long for them to reach a stone ledge overlooking the battle, jagged and cold. The air was heavy, power hanging in the sky above, leaching into every breath MK drew in. He shivered, his shoulders bowing under the pressure. In the distance, the forms of the Monkey King and the Lady Bone Demon were little more than blurs, light clashing and slamming with relentless brutality. MK couldn’t tell them apart.
Nezha took in a slow, shuddering breath. “So this is the power of the Lady Bone Demon.” His voice was rough, but his shoulders stayed straight. It didn’t look like the same discomfort they’d been tense with when MK had been sniveling. “I’d heard tales but I've never experienced it firsthand. Even from here, I can feel her wretched aura.”
MK could do little more than murmur his assent, a contribution which added nothing. He hadn’t added much to the journey in a while, he was realizing.
Red Son had told MK he believed in him, that MK could do anything. Red Son had betrayed MK, and it ached to think of it that way but it ached deeper to give Red Son grace, so MK pressed at the bruise that hurt the least. Red Son betrayed him, and MK didn’t know how much he still trusted him, did not know how much weight Red Son’s belief in him carried.
(The hidden, hopeful fragment of himself that had spent a year getting to know a demon who sought his death, whispered of Mei, reminded him that he’d sent his partner to his best friend, and that could only speak of trust.)
“Let’s make this quick,” Nezha was saying, his voice urgent, stern—not much different than he’d heard it the rest of the night. “Get in, get Monkey King, and regroup with the others.” With purpose, he started walking towards the ledge, and MK finally jolted into action, reached out towards him and just missed his sleeve.
“Wait!” MK called, his voice cracked and weak and shameful, and Nezha paused. “What if he— What if Monkey King is better off without us? What if we just get in his way?”
MK wasn’t sure if Red Son would say he was being ridiculous. There was a lot that Red Son hadn’t said that MK had believed he would.
Mei, probably, would swat MK upside the head, and tell him to throw everything Monkey King said into a mental vat of fire. Mei wasn’t there to say it. She probably wouldn’t hit him. It didn’t matter.
In front of him, not another imagined comfort from those closest to him, Nezha twisted, approached until he was looming over MK in a way that seemed deliberately non-threatening, a little awkward. His shoulders were stiff—MK was beginning to think it wasn’t a slight against him.
“You’ve… formed a bond with the son of the Demon Bull King, yeah?” Nezha asked, looking down at him, a furrow between his brows, and MK was so taken aback by the question that he could do little more than blink rapidly and nod once, slowly. “They have their similarities. Or, they did, at least. I’ve known Sun Wukong a long time. He’s not the loner he pretends to be.“
MK stared up at him, mind moving faster than he could hear his thoughts, little more than what the hell Red Son had to do with Monkey King.
Nezha rested his hand on MK’s shoulder and offered him a smile. “He seems important to you, so I can only assume you're equally important to him. If there’s anyone he needs right now, it’s you.”
Which ‘He’ is this ?
MK searched Nezha’s gaze, pursed his lips, swallowed his protests. He found his resolve. “Get in, get Monkey King, get out.”
Who needs me right now?
Nezha smiled down at him, something distinctly proud in the look. “That’s right.” He turned again to face the fight, that stern look back on his face, and, together, MK and Nezha ran and leapt off the stone ledge, heading towards the fight.
Who do I need?
MK chased his mentor.
—------
“You’re a great successor, Noodles, everyone can see it. He can see it.”
Red Son tugged at MK's arm until he relaxed it, just enough that Red Son could pull it over his own shoulder, reaching up with his other hand to, gently, press MK's face into his shoulder.
"It'll be okay," Red Son said, and it sounded a little bit like a lie, but MK didn't mind letting him tell it. He tightened his arm around Red's shoulder, pressed his face into the crook of his neck, and let himself pretend his problems didn't exist for as long as Red Son would let him.
—------
Mei was a quick study, Red Son would give her that.
A spear came rocketing towards the back of her head, and Red Son held his breath, clung tightly to his faith in her skill and in his own teachings, and she dodged—vaulted away from a second spear, barrel-rolled out of the path of a third. She broke into a sprint as a relentless shower rained down on her.
She leapt from the shack, and when she landed, the Samadhi Fire billowed up below her foot. She kept running, the fire chasing her every movement, and finally, she stood cornered. She curled in on herself, just slightly, reflexively, as the spears grew near—and the Samadhi Fire overtook her. She cried out, guttural, and Red Son jerked forward, dug his fingers into the shingles of the roof he sat on until they ached as he forced himself not to move, forced himself not to react to the heated call of the Samadhi Fire as it seeped from her, as it beckoned him near.
It whispered that it could still be part of him. He was careful not to move as he watched Mei fight for control, raising her arms, clenching her eyes shut—breathing, carefully, just as he’d taught her.
She brought her arms down, her hands almost in prayer, and Red Son could feel it, the condensing of that willful fire, in the moment just before her eyes shot open, glowing white from the center of her red flame. It took form in a shield around her, and melted the metal of the spears before the sharp tips could mar her skin. Inwardly, Red Son winced—he’d used his old collection of seventh century mo dao for this. Somehow, he doubted she’d care that they were ruined.
Mei brought her palms together forcefully, and the spears flung out away from her, a couple of the molten metal-tipped sticks rocketing right for Red Son in his perch, targeting him with enough accuracy he’d think it was purposeful if he could bring himself to believe she’d stoop to violence.
She fell backwards, leaning until she was facing the sky, limbs splayed, panting and sweating.
“Not bad,” Red Son called from his perch, careful to keep his voice level, flat, nothing overly friendly or excited. Professional. He was teaching her to control her anger, no more than that. He jumped down from the roof of the hut, and turned to study one of the support columns, impaled by a melted spear. He didn’t look at her, but her heavy breathing grew careful behind him, slow, controlled. It wasn’t ideal, but he supposed paranoia was rather good for training emotional control—it had worked for him. “But not good either.”
He heard a quiet, worn scoff, and turned just enough to stare at her out of the corner of his eyes, meeting her vitriol with a sliver of his own. It was hard to dig up, but he thought she’d spurn rationality, and the anger was all he knew to rely upon when his logic was not an option.
She was glaring at him, still laying on the ground, but her legs drawn up, her elbows poised to push herself to a stand at any sudden movements. He stared at her, and told himself the twist to his lips was anger, rather than some unearned sense of loss.
He opened his mouth, some pointed jab about his ruined spears and her recklessness on the tip of his tongue, only to find it stopped in his throat when the hut collapsed above him and he was struck in the head by a large piece of the debris.
—------
There was a loud crash from behind MK, and when he whipped around, heart in his throat, he found he recognized the figure that crawled out of the new-formed crater. The guy who was very much probably certainly not the mayor, who had handed him the key that freed the Lady Bone Demon nearly a year ago, the key that had gotten Red Son’s dad possessed that one time.
MK felt a little embarrassed to find himself surprised to see the not-mayor there.
He hardly got a chance to step towards the man before there was a second crash, Nezha’s voice urging him to get down, alarm threaded through his words, the impact of this crash sending a large cloud of dust—MK rushed right into it, picked up the limp form of the mayor as best he could.
“Was that Monkey King?” MK called, his voice high and straining, his throat dry in the dust, his eyes squinting against the particles in the air.
He pulled the not-mayor and himself out of the crash zone, hardly able to hear Nezha’s reply, and blinked to face the… deity(?)... when he heard the man let out a heavy sigh, tired and resigned, and found his gaze lingering on the placid body MK carried. Nezha blinked, once, his lips pressed into a flat line, and turned back to the fight.
“He has the Lady Bone Demon on the defensive,” Nezha replied, probably repeated himself, and MK dropped the not-mayor to the ground as gently as he could, maybe a little carelessly with the memory of the key so clear in his mind, and sidled up beside Nezha. He squinted up at the distant fight with his hands held up by his brow as binoculars.
MK took a moment, did his best to focus his eyes on the distance. “Wait, you can actually see what’s going on?” He hadn’t really expected a reply to his first question. All he could see of the fight were blurs of light, hardly more visible than they had been from the ledge. They moved faster than anything MK had ever seen—it was frightening, he wasn’t ashamed to admit that. Red Son would probably praise his self-preservation, and the thought nearly had MK cracking a smile, ill-timed and inappropriate.
“Yes,” Nezha said, his voice low, guarded. Then, composure cracking, he continued “Well, pieces of it.”
MK side-eyed him. Waited for him to go on. Watched him clench his fist on his staff as he scowled up at the distant blurs of light.
“Sun Wukong really was pulling his punches with me!”
“That’s great, yeah, but is he winning? ” MK scoffed at the immortal, who glared at the sky. Then, his voice dropped, lowered, came out with a naive hopefulness, a meekness he thought he’d unlearned. “Maybe we don’t need to stop him after all.”
Nezha hesitated to respond, and his wary tone contradicted his words when he did. “It would appear so, but…”
Suddenly, viciously, despite everything, MK wished his partner was there with them. Wished he’d never left, and felt guilt like a hammer to his chest because if Red Son had stayed, Mei would be alone, but if Red Son had stayed, he’d be certain of his stance. He’d be firm, resolute in his lack of faith in Sun Wukong that had never faded despite how close they’d become, and Red Son would tell him that the idiot Monkey King could hardly be trusted not to swallow the pit of his own stone fruit, let alone defeat their enemy on his own.
Tense and quiet and wary, Nezha and MK both turned to watch what they could of the fight, watched as the lights stilled, grew brighter, as Wukong’s power rang in the air. They stood below, helpless. Useless after they’d gone through all the trouble of chasing his mentor to this—
There was a sound behind them, a grunt of pain from the mayor. They turned, wary, carefully, to look at him, and froze where they stood.
Ghostly blue spirits rose from his body, forcibly and swiftly extracted without care, and they rushed upwards, flooded towards the spot in the sky where the sounds of battle had ceased—towards Wukong. From their vantage point, so far below, they could see an explosion of blue light, wind buffeting off of it in strong, brutal waves, forcing them to adjust themselves to keep their footing under the weight of the onslaught.
When the dust cleared, MK looked up, horrified.
Quietly, deep within, he was glad Red Son was with Mei, far from himself, from this cold battlefield.
Sun Wukong, the Monkey King, the Great Sage Equal to Heaven, hovered above the Lady Bone Demon, unmoving. Her laughter, manic and eerie, rang through the air, the sound of it almost like a death knell, a death rattle. The ground shook, loose stones rising in the air in response to the sheer concentrated power of their surroundings.
Slowly, so slowly, Sun Wukong turned his head, just enough that they could see him—and his eye was blue.
—------
For years, for centuries, Red Son had known how the world worked. He had learned to carve a space out of his chest and turn it into a lockbox, move it to his head and make it a filter, force any and all unwanted, unnecessary, emotions into their place or, failing that, mold them into something that could be used.
Something like anger.
Something that raged and smoldered and blistered like the fire he’d been blessed with at birth, until he could no longer separate himself from the heat and fire and adrenaline of inhaling oxygen and exhaling devastation .
Then, he met MK, and he realized his life didn’t have to be spent as nothing more than kindling and ozone and ash.
As if the lockbox had suddenly burst open, and all those centuries of isolation and betrayal and depression and insolent rage were flooding out. Irritation he’d never allowed himself to feel, disappointment and expectations and a sense of fairness and justice he had never been able to entertain.
—------
Red Son pressed an ice pack to the lump on his head, hissing as he sat, tense, against the steps of the temple he and Mei trained at. At the other end of the stairs, Mei loudly chewed through a bowl of fruit. He carefully avoided looking in her direction, did his best not to twitch with every loud smack of her lips, every soft noise of flesh tearing beneath sharp teeth—He jolted when she spoke.
“You want one?” Mei called, voice relatively flat, carefully dispassionate. “Or are you still annoyed with me?”
Red Son bristled, ignored the offer of fruit due to his lack of desire to think about it. “I wasn’t annoyed in the first place.”
“Good, ‘cause I got over that, like, immediately.” He could hear the nasty grin on her face. He’d learned she was more cutting with words than she was likely to lash out with fire or fists—she was already miles ahead from Red Son’s own starting point, when he’d started seeing his uncontrolled fire as a problem.
Still, he scowled, glared at Mei out of the corner of his eye, hated himself for giving her the reaction she was digging at him for. “ You’re not the one with the shiner.”
Mei huffed a bitter laugh, took a bite of an apple, the crunch of it loud in Red Son’s ears, and when he let his gaze linger on her face, her lips twisted up in a smile that did not reach her eyes, something sad and angry in it.
“Funny, huh?” She said, and she did not elaborate. Red Son did not pressure her, because they were not friends.
Words crawled up his throat, achingly familiar, the kind of tense and vitriolic jokes he’d throw at MK when they were first starting to get to know each other, and he choked them back, forcing himself quiet. She was annoying, deliberately so, almost as bad as MK when he got in a particularly stubborn mood.
The silence stretched between them. He could almost taste all the words they both were not saying in the air.
“Well,” Mei said, her voice low and meandering. “Maybe you shouldn’t have tried to trick me with that meditation death trap.”
Red Son took in a slow, careful breath. “It’s important .” Mei scoffed, derisive, rolled her eyes, and Red Son snapped. “I get that you’re angry—”
“I’m not angry! ” Mei cut him off in a shout, her voice cutting and sharp and ringing in the space between them, and he jumped. She turned her whole body to face him, and he took a moment to steady himself before he met her gaze. He couldn’t teach her control if he was always losing it. She took in a shuddering breath as she looked him up and down, and when she spoke again, her voice was more controlled. “I’m hurt .”
Red Son swallowed. She stared back at him, lips twisted into a wretched little frown, almost trembling, eyes wide like she was urging him to listen to her, like she didn’t believe he would, even though he always did his best to. He cared, much as he wished he didn’t.
He wasn’t used to being on this side of the careless hurt.
He wondered how much he was like his parents, and then wondered if it was a fair thought, with all they’d done to change.
Mei leaned towards him, her voice high, near-pleading with him for an answer. “How could you not say anything?”
Red Son winced, twitched away from her, because he’d been asking himself that question since he’d first cornered Sun Wukong and forced him to admit the truth of the fourth ring. Weakly, defensively, Red Son objected: “I was going to tell MK—”
“Forget MK!” Mei shouted, turning away from him, pressing the heels of both her palms against her forehead. She groaned, once, sharp and upset, nearly a growl, then pulled her hands from her face and looked at him once again. She spread her hands out in front of her, palms up, her face imploring, but when she spoke, her voice was flat. “You should have told me! It’s my life!”
Red Son jerked back.
“I don’t care what you and MK had going on,” Mei continued, her voice rising, shaking with the pain of hurt trust and the strength of her anger. “I thought we were friends! You should have come to me!”
She took in a loud, deep breath, panting with the force of her speech, and Red Son swallowed again, heavily.
Silence fell between them, tense and thick as Red Son forced himself to think because she was right . She was right, and he knew exactly how it felt to be where she now was.
It’s my life!
I’m your son!
He was no better. He’d tried and tried to become more, but he found himself no better than his parents. He shouted and raged against them, pain and anger and betrayal, and did the same to Mei.
His parents claimed to care for him, just as he did Mei.
Slowly, quietly, Red Son replied in a voice so diminished as to be nearly a whisper. “You’re right.”
Mei didn’t reply. One hand came up to tug at her hair, which had fallen loose, just a bit, as she yelled. She looked at him with wary eyes. He couldn’t blame her for it.
He’d held a power over her, for the last leg of their journey, held a form of knowledge, of control, knowledge as control, one that could have destroyed her, and he hadn’t told her. Hadn’t even considered going to her before MK, and didn’t even have the defense of having gone to MK before shit hit the fan.
“You’re right,” Red Son repeated, and he forced himself to meet her eyes. “I should’ve told you, before anyone else.”
Her hands were digging into the stone steps beneath her. If she had claws, he wouldn’t be surprised to see gouge lines dug into them. He couldn’t read her face—maybe, he’d never know her well enough to be able to.
“I’m sorry, Mei.” The words came out easier than he’d ever been able to say them. “I don’t expect your trust. I don’t expect your regard. Frankly, I don’t think I deserve—”
Across the stairs, Mei let out a sharp little noise, disapproving, and she glared at him, lips pressed together tightly. He had to fight back a small, inappropriate smile—MK didn’t like the ‘deserve’ talk, either, but it was the truth.
Softly, just loud enough that Mei could hear, Red Son continued. “Fine. I don’t need any of that from you. I just need you to keep letting me teach you. Please, don’t fight me on that.”
Mei stared at him for another moment, quietly, her eyes sharp as she studied him, assessed him, looked him up and down like she was weighing his heart against a feather and really hoping it came out heavy. Then, weightily, she let loose a gusty sigh, and leaned back on her hands.
“You’re on thin ice, Red Son,” said Mei. Her face didn’t change, still unreadable. She picked up another fruit from the bowl and took a bite, then spoke with her mouth open as she gestured forward with the papaya, towards the courtyard in front of them, her eyebrow raised expectantly. “Go on, then. Teach.”
Red Son blinked at her. Once, twice.
He felt something jittery and sharp under his skin, urging him to move, and he pushed up from the stairs and stalked over to look over the railing, out at the forest, leaving his back to her. He gave himself a moment, crossing his arms in front of his chest, pretending his fingers weren’t tapping with nervous energy at his elbows.
With a sigh, he brought them back to the topic of training. “Meditation is control. You need that if you want to stand any chance of defeating the Lady Bone Demon.” His hand clenched into a fist, and he slammed it down on the railing against a little flash of heat straight through his veins. “Lucky for you, you’re a quick learner. If you weren’t, the whole universe would be burned to nothing by now.”
He smiled, unpleasantly, glad she couldn’t see it from where she was seated behind him.
Casually, mouth full, chewing loud and obnoxious, Mei asked, “Why come?” Her grammar was improper. He didn’t think commenting on it would go over well.
“The Samadhi Fire is more than just an inextinguishable flame.” Red Son looked down at his palm, lit a small flame, cupped and glowing warm against the rough skin of his hand. “It’s an interdimensional weapon, with the destructive power to burn through the very fabric of reality.”
Behind him, Mei choked on her fruit, and he heard a clatter that he attributed to her placing down the bowl with the rest of them. “You mean that… If I lost my cool at any of the million training exercises that we’ve been doing, there was a chance that I could’ve exploded and destroyed the whole universe?”
Her voice was high, distressed. He turned to face her.
Red Son frowned, more contemplative than concerned, really. If she hadn’t blown up yet, she wasn’t likely to. He agreed, and he told her so. “My guess is that somehow your dragon ancestry has protected you, and if you’re strong enough to contain the Samadhi Fire, you’re strong enough to use it.” It was what made the most sense. He simply… hadn’t been strong enough, which was why it had needed to be sealed. Seemed on theme for him.
Mei made a skeptical sound, looked at him with an eyebrow raised.
“And… meditating is gonna help… how, again?” asked Mei.
Red Son bit back his irritation, felt it still burning in his gut, and forced down a loud groan.
“Meditation teaches us calm. It teaches us how to harmonize the wild energies and emotions burning within us.” Red Son grinned at her, wider than he’d meant to, not quite mirthful, but something sharp and powerful nonetheless, felt the irritation burning low in him turn to something more like passion , his fire building in a way he rarely let it, and he choked back a bubbling laugh that grated at his throat—he’d hardly be a good example to her if he lost himself.
He forced the rest of his point past smoke cracked lips that barely held back puffs of ash.
“It teaches us to focus them so that we might use them,” Red Son said, and he knew his control slipping as his fire built up, his smile stretching wide on his face, “to smite our enemies and destroy all those who would try to stop us!”
He thrust his palm up towards the sky, letting loose a massive pillar of fire, bright and glowing and hot, molten, thrilling —the laugh burst forth as he looked at it, felt his emotions rise with the force of it, burning differently from the heat of anger. It was enchanting, mesmerizing—everything he needed to warn Mei against.
He closed his fist, rocked back at the abrupt seal on his emotions, staggered a bit, his smile still wild on his face, and Mei was looking at him with wide, awestruck eyes.
“Oo! Ooo, ooo, I wanna learn that! Teach me, oh, Wise Master!”
Red Son winced. He’d maybe gone too far, but, well, he hadn’t had a chance to let loose like that in a while. Friendly fire demons on road trips didn’t send giant scorching pillars of fire into the air just to let off a bit of steam every once in a while.
“The Samadhi Fire is the ultimate wildfire,” Red Son said, hastily. “It cannot be controlled, nor will it control you if you stop trying to fight it, and learn to use it.”
Mei looked at Red Son with a small frown on her face. He doubled down.
“All you need to do is stay calm and focused!” He said, and his voice raised, every syllable punctuated and getting louder. He pointed right between her eyes, narrowed his own. “So no more angry outbursts!”
Mei scoffed, pushed his finger out of her face just a bit too harshly, which… was fair.
“Rich coming from you.” Mei muttered, under her breath but still plainly audible to Red Son’s sharp ears.
Red Son spluttered, scowled, looked away and slumped over a bit. “Do as I say , not as I do.”
Mei rolled her eyes, unimpressed, then seemed to let it go, falling backwards onto the stairs in what looked like a less-than comfortable position. “Well, this place is perfect. If there’s anywhere I could find calm, it’s here.” Then, snickering to herself, probably thinking she was rather quiet: “Barring the company.”
Red Son did his best not to take it personally, though he knew it most certainly was.
“For now,” he said, walking over and sitting beside her on the stairs. “This is probably one of the few places left that the Lady Bone Demon’s putridity hasn’t reached.”
He didn’t like thinking about it. MK’s family had been on the outskirts of the city, when they’d first set off on this ridiculous journey for the Samadhi Fire, so they hadn’t seen what she’d done to it up close, had only seen the ice shell from afar, on the airship. Red Son had burst through the streets to reach them, had seen several familiar faces, had seen Eunice , not that she’d mean anything to Mei. The city had been silent , not even a rat scurrying around, everything trapped and preserved in uncaring ice.
Mei sat up beside him, and he jerked a bit, turned a little to look at her. She stared down at her palms.
“But… What if I fail everyone?” Mei asked, suddenly vulnerable in front of him. “What if I lose control?” She seemed unsteady, suddenly, in a way he’d never seen her. It felt wrong that she’d be this way in front of him.
He reached out to pat her shoulder, faltered, drew it back. There was a gap between them, familiar but somehow odd. He hadn’t fully noticed it closing throughout their journey until now, when it lay treacherously before him again.
Mei’s shoulders shook.
She wasn’t like MK, Red Son knew. She didn't seek out enemies in her vulnerability in some contrived form of self harm, but there wasn’t anyone else. He steeled his resolve, and laid a hand against her shoulder. It stiffened under his touch, and he was about to pull back again, when she leaned into it, just a bit, and her next breaths seemed to come the slightest bit easier.
He remembered his own childhood, his own stint with the Samadhi Fire. He remembered himself as angry and raging and burning, always burning, with no reprieve, punching himself in the nose, in the cheek, until it left a scar, just to feel his fire coming up to destroy everything, the earth if it couldn’t get his veins, the sun if it did not make ash of his muscle and bone. He remembered screaming, fire coming up and scorching his throat too, leaving ash and embers on his tongue, his hands leathery from heat despite his supposed immunity. He remembered loved ones being too afraid to come close to him, to the young fire demon with heat beyond imagination and no control.
Red Son remembered the Samadhi Fire as painful and angry and lonely. He didn’t want it to be that way for her.
Tentatively, he said, “In all likelihood, my parents have succumbed to the Lady Bone Demon’s power, like countless others.” It wasn’t something he liked to think about. He hadn’t mentioned it to MK before, for several reasons, many of which revolving around his failure to tell MK anything of consequence lately, and the most prevalent being that he didn’t want to make it real—but he knew about demons like the Lady Bone Demon, and the Third Lotus Prince had said something about his parents before Red Son cut him off, and he worried. Worried almost felt too inconsequential, didn’t quite encapsulate the pit in his gut at the idea, and the worry, because he couldn’t be certain . He couldn’t be certain, because he’d abandoned them for MK, and MK’s family. “You, and MK, will stop at nothing to free them. That’s how I know you won’t lose control. You can’t. Because you’re the only hope I—”
He swallowed, heavily, stared down at Mei, and she met his stare with wide eyes. “You’re the only hope this world has left.”
Mei didn’t move for a moment. Neither did he. Then, her eyes flickered down to his hand on her arm, and he jolted, pulled it back quick, then more slowly down to his side.
In a leisurely little move, Mei let a small smile pull at her lips, and jabbed him lightly in the side, snickered when he still flinched and grabbed at the spot.
“Sure thing,” said Mei, leaning back on her hands again. She tossed Red Son a fruit from the bowl, a bright ripe mango, and he caught it clumsily. Slyly, her grin widening just a bit, she said, “If you’re gonna get all sappy on me, Red Boy.”
—------
Once, when they first became partners, they didn’t go to the warehouse.
MK dragged Red Son across the city, through back alleys and up fire escapes, until they found themselves on the roof of Pigsy’s noodle shop. Red had gone tense, his hand tight around MK’s, and they sat far from the edge of the roof so no one could see their feet dangling from the street.
“Why?” Red Son had asked, clipped and short. MK had grinned back at him, squeezed his fingers.
“To prove a point,” he said. “I’m proving I trust you with this. Here. Everything implied in that.”
Red stared at him. Nervous, laughing because of it, MK continued: “I mean, I know you don’t want to be here. We can go. I just— I want you to know that, if you did want to be here, I’d want that too. You, here.”
He felt a little silly about it, a little melodramatic, especially as silence stretched between them, because obviously Red already knew where he lived, but it felt important.
Eventually, Red Son cleared his throat with a little cough, and he didn’t quite meet MK’s eyes, but he squeezed his hand, so MK considered it close enough.
“Thank you,” Red said, and it was awkward, and MK knew he meant it.
—------
A haunting whisper, echoing around them, bouncing against the jagged rocks, hissed from the giant orb of blue light that screamed with power.
“Go…”
In front of him, Nezha tensed, through himself between MK and a fast approaching blue streak. “Boy! Get back!” His voice was rough—the impact of Sun Wukong slamming into Nezha’s back was rougher. MK was thrown back by the force of the blow.
Half-hysterically, MK remembered that, when he’d fought the Lady Bone Demon just before they’d left on their journey, he’d looked at her and realized she was like an amplifier. He wondered what it meant for her to amplify the powers of Sun Wukong, Monkey King, Great Sage Equal to Heaven.
As Monkey King slowly looked up, movements stiff like an automaton, fixing those unholy blue eyes on MK, one hand still holding down Nezha’s head, he felt a terrified little twinge in his gut that told him he already knew the answer.
Unsteadily, his muscles screaming in pain, MK pushed himself to his feet, ignored the crazed laughter of the not-mayor somewhere in front of him, and made himself look for Monkey King — only to find him already flying towards MK’s face, a fist pulled back, no recognition or fondness in his face.
MK fell backwards, stumbling. “Wait!” He choked out, and Monkey King carried on like he hadn’t heard a thing, closer, closer , and MK tripped over his feet, fell down, saw his life flash behind his eyes.
Kept falling, farther than he should’ve, and saw black close above him just a heartbeat before he found himself falling from the sky in front of a large temple, landing in mud.
MK flailed, panicking just a bit, until a scorching blast of red fire touched the sky in the distance. He sucked in a sharp breath, staring at the canopy, waiting for another blast, which came with just as much ferocity.
“Mei?” He whispered, fighting through the mud until he could start marching towards that massive flair signal. In the privacy of his own head, he added: Red Son?
He wasn’t proud to admit that the thought made him hesitate a moment, stumbling over a root, but… he really wasn’t ready to see Red. Red Son. Whatever. He’d hardly had a moment to think before everything happened with Monkey King, and, admittedly, he’d been deliberately avoiding thinking about everything with Red Son, but now every step he took brought him closer to his partner , who had hurt him, and who MK really wanted to forgive.
No, worse than that. He wanted to pretend nothing had happened at all. Master of repression MK, hard at work. As per usual. But MK couldn’t do that, because Mei was there too, and Red Son had hurt Mei , and MK couldn’t just let that slide because he was, in Red Son’s words, too willing to ignore the hurt others caused him until it festered and blew up in his face. Mei would probably say something similar, if she was there. Which she would be, soon.
He was all over the place.
MK reached up to tug at his hair, a growl curling past his gritted teeth, his eyes falling shut for just a moment, just a few seconds before he had to greet Red and Mei at this temple—and he tripped over a step, did his best to scramble to steady ground in his panic, and tumbled right into a big puddle of mud.
Great entrance, MK.
—------
“...I think you're warm too. The kind of heat that makes me feel at home.”
—------
Mei blasted the mud-encased figure with the Samadhi Fire before Red Son could force himself past his shock and tell her it was MK.
She found out quickly, anyway, when MK burst free of his mud-shell and slammed into her, knocking them both over in a hug, tears running down both their cheeks. He’d yet to turn and look at Red Son, and frankly, Red Son didn’t want him to, had to force himself to stay where he was rather than creeping away to hide in the temple.
He was fine in the limbo, not knowing what MK thought of him. He didn’t think he could take it, either way—forgiveness or condemnation.
Really, Red Son mostly wished he hadn’t left his jacket on the steps, and he rubbed at his bare arms with fingers that twitched with nervous energy.
Eventually, face still wet with tears, MK pulled back from Mei enough to let them both stand, and when he turned to Red Son, he made himself speak before MK could say anything, not with that devastated look on his face, that pinched corner of his still-teary eyes.
“You’re here alone, I see.” Red Son observed, putting an arch look on his face like nothing had happened at all, and he hated himself for it when MK’s face crumpled with hurt, and next to him, Mei was looking at Red Son like he was the stupidest man alive. He’d learnt to read that one—they’d come a long way, in the last couple days.
In front of his eyes, Red Son watched as MK took a deep breath, steadying himself like he had a thousand times before, and put a wall up between them. Red Son wondered if it matched his own. He told himself it didn’t hurt—he wondered if MK was telling himself the same thing.
“Not cool, Red Boy,” muttered Mei, low, glaring at him a little, and he told himself that didn’t hurt either. They still weren’t friends, even if she’d started calling him that stupid nickname again.
MK elbowed her, lightly. “It’s fine, Mei.”
It wasn’t, Red Son wanted to say. He needed to stop letting people treat him like this, even if it was Red Son hurting him. Especially if it was Red Son hurting him.
Red Son didn’t say that. Red Son asked, quietly, still a bit too sharp, his chin a bit too high, “What’s happening?”
“The Lady Bone Demon is after the Samadhi Fire.”
A beat.
Two.
Red Son jerked back a step, nearly fell flat on his ass, embers bursting from the ends of his hair. “What?”
Red Son backed up another step, purposefully, gave himself space to breathe, forced down the urge to start shouting about how monumentally stupid it was for MK to come here, to lead her right to the source. MK already had complexes about that, and Red Son didn’t need to give MK another reason to hate him.
Red Son took a desperate moment to think — and, with a tinkling crash, the temple lit up in a blue haze.
Sun Wukong, in silver armor, landed on the patio of the temple with a deafening thud, and when he looked up at the three of them, his eyes shone that same eerie blue Red Son had seen in his father’s half a year ago.
“Monkey King?” Mei asked, and Red Son realized she’d never seen his father, when he’d been possessed.
MK made a rough sound, low in his throat, angling his body to cover Mei’s. “No. Not anymore.”
Red Son slid in front of both of them. “It’s the Lady Bone Demon! She’s possessed Wukong! Just like she did with my father when we…” He faltered, hesitating a moment, before continuing. “...released her from her prison.”
“Yeah,” said MK. His voice was flat. It reminded Red Son of how he’d sound when they still only trusted each other at 3AM in a dark employees’ parking lot. “Thanks, Red Son.”
The Lady Bone Demon laughed, bright like a bell and haunting. It took everything Red Son had not to shudder. “So, we meet again, Son of the Demon Bull King. I noticed you weren’t with your parents when I visited them, but here… was unexpected.” Her image flashed in the sky as Red Son flinched hard, barely keeping his footing, his place as a shield for Mei and MK. “I never quite thanked you for freeing me from my prison. Your father was a most… fitting host for my power in the time we had.”
Red Son could hear a growl rumbling through his chest and up his throat, rougher than he’d ever sounded. He hardly recognized himself, wouldn’t have believed it came from him if he couldn’t feel the heat bubbling inside him, right next to it.
“Wukong, on the other hand, well… He’s something else.”
Red Son ignored her. Did his best to ignore her, and her words that stung like barbs digging under his skin, nestling right up against his ribs and tearing down his spine.
To MK, he said, half-pleadingly, “I’m guessing we can’t beat him.” He didn’t turn to look at him. He told himself he wasn’t scared to.
“No,” MK replied. His voice was hard, and for the first time in a while, Red Son couldn’t tell what he was thinking. “But if the Lady Bone Demon gets the fire—”
“That is one other thing I must thank you for!” The elated voice of the Lady Bone Demon cut him off, and Red Son made himself look up at her, at the shadow of her in the haze that surrounded them. She was smiling—He’d yet to see her stop smiling, actually. Wide and menacing. Her hands stayed clasped at the small of her back, elegant. It was like having all his own defense mechanisms used against him, and Red Son decided he hated it. “Creating the Samadhi Fire! Why, without you, I would never have been able to fulfill my destiny!”
A snarl tore past Red Son’s throat, and he whipped around to face MK and Mei. “We have to get out of here. Now!”
“But that is where your usefulness ends.”
The look on MK’s face could only be described as horrified, his eyes wide and devastated and scared, Mei’s mouth dropping open beside him, and it took Red Son a beat too long to realize they were both looking at something just over Red Son’s shoulder. The sound of whistling wind behind him registered with a slight delay.
He sucked in a breath, his own eyes blown wide, and hardly managed to slowly half-turn, meeting the glowing blue eyes in that shade that haunted his nightmares, Wukong’s fist already pulled back, before he was punched in the gut with such force he almost thought he’d been torn straight through.
He didn’t realize he’d been sent flying until his back hit the stone inner wall of the temple, and all the pain rushed forward, an agonized cry cutting past his lips—his abdomen felt as though it had been set ablaze, and for once the feeling was not one of comfort. Every breath he took came out in a hot wheeze, inhaling dust from fallen stone and exhaling ash and soot, his back alight with pain so cold it almost felt numb. Shock, probably.
His ears were ringing.
The Lady Bone Demon had gotten to his parents. It almost didn’t feel real. Red Son laid broken in the rubble of the temple, his vision bleary and doubled, the ringing in his ears pulsing like a siren, his back cold, the fire burning in his gut the only heat he could feel—and his parents were gone, captured by the Lady Bone Demon, when he’d finally started feeling their warmth again, and MK probably hated him, and that was his own fault, and he hadn’t felt warm since the campfire, since they’d found that first ring.
Red Son had lived his life clinging to the scraps of goodwill and hope he could grab ahold of, but never too tight. Never so close that he could be hurt when it all got wrenched away from him.
Red Son was always, always waiting for the other shoe to drop.
He'd just never imagined that when it finally happened, it would look like this.
The temple shook, shifted some of the rubble Red Son laid in, a stone glancing against his arm and shoulder as it fell beside him, though the new ache hardly registered among all the rest. He couldn’t hear what was happening past the ringing in his ears, and his head ached . On his first attempt to push himself up, to find out if the others were okay, his newly-bad arm gave out under him, flaring bright and cold with pain.
He fell back against the wall, his breaths coming in wheezing pants, took a moment to be very grateful that the rocks didn’t shift again. Took the next moment to wonder what had caused that first shift.
The second time he tried to get up, body and muscles screaming, he got as far as sitting upright when blazing heat washed over him, followed by the molten red light of the Samadhi Fire, it’s energy crying out, flaring and sinking and licking at any life it could reach, the wild energy of it familiar after long days of brutal training. Lost control.
Red Son sucked in a breath, and it hurt, the heat rushing down his throat no longer his own—he could still hear that haunting laugh, distant and bell-like, and he forced himself to his knees.
He took in another deep breath, slow and careful, and felt the wild rage of the Samadhi Fire’s heat start to level out, could feel it getting pointed. Focused.
Red Son staggered to his feet. The blaze of the Samadhi Fire exploded in a focused blow. Red Son stumbled, swayed, had to steady himself against the wall as his legs quivered, every joint begging him to just sit down .
Just as quickly as it started, the heat of the fire was cut off, replaced by the unfeeling chill of the Lady Bone Demon’s power, and noise came rushing back to Red Son.
The crunch of rubble under Red Son’s feet, the distant, smug voice of the Lady Bone Demon, the faint sound of scraping metal every time Wukong’s armor shifted.
MK’s voice, desperate and terrified, screaming: “Mei, No!”
Red Son pushed himself from the wall without thought, nearly fell back to the ground as his body protested this movement with vehemence, gritted his teeth and stumbled forward. By the time he pulled free from the wreckage of the temple, the Lady Bone Demon was gone, Mei and Wukong with her, and MK stood under the sun with his back to Red Son.
Red Son took a moment, let himself lean against one of the cracked pillars, clutching at his arm, hissing through his teeth with the direct contact burned.
“We have to go after them,” Red Son said to MK’s back. His voice came out rough, scratchy and low, his throat ravaged by smoke and ash and dust. He shifted away from the pillar, and failed to bite down on a pained groan as he jostled his shoulder.
MK didn’t turn to face him.
“No,” MK said, low. Resolute. He sounded like a hero. Red Son walked carefully, slowly, up behind MK, and wondered what it said about him that he didn’t like the sound of it. “If we go after them now, there’s no way we win.”
“But our only chance to beat the Lady Bone Demon just teleported away!” Red Son bit down on his frown, tasted blood, metallic amongst the ash. He looked down at his palms, scratched up and useless, opened his mouth to continue, when MK suddenly twisted, moved close to get in his face with an unreadable expression.
“Is that all she is to you?”
His voice was flat. Again, Red Son couldn’t read him. He felt like he was failing a test, MK’s breath just hitting Red Son’s cheek.
MK had a hand raised near Red Son’s uninjured shoulder, hovering there like he’d grab at him if he was more confident that it wouldn’t hurt him. Red Son really wished he could stop digging into every small movement MK made.
Maybe, before they’d started their journey, he’d be fine with letting MK believe he didn’t care about Mei. Maybe even before the campfire, it wouldn’t have tugged at some weak spot in him.
Not long ago, Red Son would have been willing to be the bad guy again. He could be the enemy, if it meant he could keep them safe. It would have been okay if Mei and all the rest hated him, as long as he could still help.
He knew that MK was right to feel betrayed, to feel that Red Son had broken his trust, but he hadn’t expected to be faced with an MK who didn’t even know him.
Quietly, Red Son asked, “Do you really think that of me?”
He wanted MK’s hand to fall on his shoulder. He didn’t care if it hurt. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d felt cold, when MK was so close.
MK’s gaze slid away from Red Son’s face, his lips twisting into a frown, his hand still hovering above Red Son’s skin.
“No,” MK whispered. Then, snarling, he took a step back, away from Red Son, and Red Son had to stop himself from swaying forward into his space. His hands came up to tug at his hair, comb harshly through it, his bandana coming loose. “I don’t know. I don’t know what to think!”
He dropped his hands to his sides. He turned back, met Red Son’s eyes, and suddenly it was the easiest thing in the world to read the hurt in every line of MK’s body.
“I trusted you to trust me, Red Son.”
MK didn’t always call him Red. He’d called Red Son by his full name countless times in the year and a half they’d spent getting to know each other.
Still, Red Son couldn’t help but feel that he’d lost something, hearing it now.
He wanted to run from it. He knew he’d never be able to forgive himself if he did.
Weakly, haltingly, not sure what MK wanted to hear but certain that he was wrong, Red Son said, “I do trust you.” It was insufficient. It was true. He didn’t know what else to say. He’d let MK do anything to him. He felt cold.
“Then why didn’t you—” MK burst out, near-shouting, and then he cut himself off, shut his eyes tight, and took a slow breath. “We don’t have time for this. I just— You— I don’t know what to do with you!”
Red Son forced himself not to react to that. He drew himself up, shoulders squaring the way they did whenever he was scared or hurt and wanted to feel more in control, and carefully did not wince when he saw MK’s mouth pinch the slightest bit, his eyes lingering on the line of Red Son’s shoulders, because of course he recognized it for what it was.
Red Son persevered, because that was what the son of the Demon Bull King did. “I understand if you don’t trust me anymore, but—”
“Of course I still trust you! That’s why I’m so upset!” MK lurched towards him, all in Red Son’s space again, and it took everything Red Son had not to step back, the words not quite registering. “I still trust you, and… if it’s still what you want, I still think of you as my partner.”
For a moment, Red Son was frozen. His arms were bare, but the air seemed a little less cold than they’d been just a moment before. He hadn’t let himself hope for this. Red Son’s shoulders fell, slumped downward, and he desperately wanted to let his forehead fall forward to rest on MK’s shoulder. “It is.”
He held himself still. He didn’t know if he was allowed to bridge that gap.
“Okay.” MK smiled, a little sad, and stepped forward, his hand finally coming to rest on Red Son’s shoulder, warm, brushing down his arm until he could squeeze Red Son’s hand like he thought his partner would disappear the moment he let go. It soothed the sting of his next words. “But… I don’t forgive you. You’ll have to earn that, Red.”
“I will.” Red Son gripped tight to MK’s hand. It was more than he’d been willing to imagine. He shifted his injured arm to pull MK close, didn’t make it far before it made its disapproval very obvious again, let his head fall forward to hide in the crook of MK’s neck as he hissed in pain. “I’m glad you’re okay.”
MK shifted, reached forward with his free hand, his fingers dancing lightly over Red Son’s bad arm as he traced what was likely a nasty line of bruises from his elbow to his shoulder, then dipped low, under his arm, and let his hand rest on the small of Red Son’s back. He turned to bury his nose in Red Son’s hair.
It wasn’t the tightest they’d ever held each other. Red Son had never felt so warm.
Quietly, muffled by Red Son’s hair, voice sounding a little wet, MK said, “We still need a plan.”
Red Son snorted. Then, he squeezed painfully tight at MK’s hand and pulled his head from the safety of MK’s shoulder, did his best not to smile helplessly when MK’s fingers dug into the small of his back before letting Red Son pull away.
“Alright,” Red Son said, and he let the ghost of his usual smirk come to his face. “Let’s make a plan.
The smirk dropped in seconds, as MK smiled wide, using his grip on Red Son to pull him close and lift him up, secure, and leap off the edge of the temple with Red Son in his arms, taking far too long to transform into a bird.
To say the least, MK would be mocking the yell that left Red Son’s mouth for a good while.
—------
Quietly, near-silent, he heard Pigsy murmur to Red. “You’re not half bad, kid.” And MK turned to see how Red’s lips thinned into a firm line, stiff as he tried and failed, at least to MK, to hide how happy he was, and MK felt his grin nearly split his face as he pulled his partner ever closer.
“See?” MK whispered into his ear, one hand reaching up to tug lightly at Red’s ponytail. “I knew you could get along with them.”
—------
“We’ve got a Red Son!” MK’s smile felt strained on his face as he pulled Red Son forward to stand next to him by their clasped hands.
Tang stared down at their hands, expression pinched, and Pigsy squared his shoulders, crossing his arms against his chest.
“Yeah,” Pigsy said, one eyebrow raised judgmentally as he looked Red Son up and down. “And why is that, exactly?” MK felt his smile twitch. Next to him, Red Son was doing his best to inch far enough back to hide behind MK, like he thought MK wouldn’t notice. He tightened his grip.
“Traitor.” Red Son hissed, quiet enough that only MK would hear, and he bit his tongue. It didn’t help.
Out of the corner of his mouth, MK hissed back. “Do you really want to get into traitors between us?” Red Son snorted, still quiet but noticeable, and in MK’s periphery he looked like he wanted nothing less than to hide in some corner of the room, if not behind MK. The smile on his face felt a little more genuine.
“Hello?” Pigsy waved a hand in their direction. “Done flirting?”
“Gross, Pigsy.”
“I do not flirt.”
Next to Tang, Sandy knelt with an odd look on his face, just slightly off-kilter. Mo slept peacefully on his shoulder, still, so MK did his best not to worry about it.
Pigsy rolled his eyes. That pinched look didn’t leave Tang’s face, though he squinted hard at the pair of them.
“So, kid,” Pigsy started, looking right at Red Son, who bristled at the name, but squeezed MK’s hand so hard it hurt. Mixed message. “Any other world-destroying, life-altering secrets for us?”
And that was when a shadow portal opened, and Macaque dropped the scruffy form of the not-mayor in front of them with a wide, mean smirk.
—
The plan was simple. Mostly because MK somehow wound up in charge.
Since the Lady Bone Demon wanted to use the Samadhi Fire with her stupid Bone Mech, all they had to do was destroy the stupid Bone Mech before she could use it.
MK didn’t let Red cut him off, elbowed his partner in the side when he heard his quick ‘I’m about to call you the biggest idiot ever’ inhale, and continued.
Break into the stupid Bone Mech, get Mei out of there, destroy the mech before the Lady Bone Demon could destroy any of them. Simple. Easy.
He even got Macaque to agree to distract Monkey King, MK’s constant exposure to their weird, too-public relationship coming in handy for once, which was far more than he’d ever expected to find it useful.
It would be simple .
—
“C’mon, kid,” Macaque called over his shoulder, wind blowing into the T.E.A. through its open back door, sending Macaque’s scarf billowing behind him. “Let’s go!”
MK lurched forward a step, couldn’t stop himself from turning to look back at his family and Red, who met his nerves with wide smiles. Bolstered by their support, it was the easiest thing in the world to leap out of the van after Mac, letting his skin settle into the shape of a bird and take off towards the Lady Bone Demon’s mountain.
When they landed in front of the staff, no one was guarding it. It was too easy, and MK knew it, and Macaque probably knew it too, but he was still surprised when his mentor, lit up in blue, sent MK flying away from the staff, likely over the edge of the mountain if Macaque didn’t catch him by the wrist and steady him.
“MK the Monkie Kid, and the Six-Eared Macaque.” Her way of speaking was easy, now. Light. Assured in her power as she hovered over them. It made MK grit his teeth against the anger pulsing in his chest. “Here to embrace oblivion.”
Macaque replied, but his words were like white noise in MK’s ears. He couldn’t take his eyes off of Monkey King, who stood in front of him without the dumb fake smile he always put on when he was nervous or uncomfortable, who looked impassive and scary in a way MK knew he hated people seeing.
Monkey King wasn’t supposed to be impassive. Wukong was always reacting , his hands waving in the air, his tail swinging with excitement or flicking in tight gestures when he was agitated. When he was angry, his scowl was wide and his speeches were impassioned. When he was itching for a fight, he hitched a shit-eating grin on his face and poked people until they lashed out first, so he could later drape himself sadly against any soft piece of furniture and accuse his opponent of starting it, calling MK insensitive, accusing him of not wanting Wukong to defend himself.
He wasn’t supposed to look at Macaque and do nothing more than tilt his head, so slightly it could almost have been a coincidence if not for how controlled every movement he made was. Wukong looked at Macaque and his whole body reacted, fur raising on his arms, a scowl on his face, his tail flicking.
Wukong wasn’t supposed to look at MK and crouch down into a stiff fighting stance, draped in unfamiliar armor, his eyes not even angry enough to glare. Monkey King always looked at MK with a smile, even if it was fake, because he didn’t think MK knew him well enough to tell the difference, and MK didn’t know what would happen if he called Wukong out. He was supposed to look at MK with his eyes wide and surprised, always looking like he didn’t expect MK’s presence even when they’d made plans beforehand. Wukong was meant to have a little furrow in his brow, mournful, when he thought MK wasn’t looking at him, like he was seeing everything he could’ve been and everything he wanted to save MK from.
“MK.” Macaque’s harsh voice brought MK back to reality. “Now!”
The Monkey King across from MK looked back at him with a flat, expressionless face. MK wanted his Sun Wukong back.
MK launched himself at the Monkey King, and didn’t close his eyes against his mentor’s fist as it neared his face.
—------
Red Son pushed himself up from the ground, groaning. His body still ached from his last adventure in blunt force trauma, and the repeat wasn’t appreciated.
He heard a gasp—Sandy.
“Look!” Sandy said, his voice rough with an urgency Red Son didn’t think he’d ever heard from the man, and he pointed his large hand in front of them. “Up there!”
Red Son followed the line of his finger to the bright red, massive glowing crystal in front of him, which he had noticed, actually, and he was about to say so when a dark silhouette caught his eye, and he realized he recognized it.
“Dragon—” Red Son choked back the overly-familiar nickname, even as he rolled to his feet and pushed to the front of the group. “Mei!”
Without conscious thought, Red Son’s fire flared up around him, consumed him and carried him, the edges of himself blurred within it until he crashed against the crystal holding Mei, forced solid as he drove his fists against stone, pushing his fire hotter, brighter, watched it crack, felt his skin crackling with the embers he was made from.
He gritted his teeth. Pushed harder , the rushing pulse in his ears sounding more like the crash of molten rock after an eruption than his own heartbeat, felt satisfaction like the burning pain of a hand gentle on his skin when the crystal cracked further.
It hurt, in a distant sort of way. In a way that felt familiar, old and near-forgotten.
The crystal wasn’t shattering fast enough. He wasn’t strong enough.
“A little help here?” Red Son called, gritted it out between his teeth, hoping dearly that the words had actually left his throat, because he could not hear his own voice, could not feel his body taking in breaths, though he knew he must be for his fire to still be raging fiercely, fed by oxygen. He couldn’t hear their reply, but a fizzle of blue light sparked at the edge of Red Son’s vision, and he knew he’d be alone.
He’d just need to be stronger.
Red Son forced himself not to turn towards MK’s family fighting off the Lady Bone Demon’s goons, focused instead fully on Mei’s form, frozen in the red crystal, hands poised in the meditative pose he’d taught her.
Maybe he didn’t have to be strong. Maybe he just needed to trust her.
“Don’t let me down, Dragon Girl.” Red Son muttered, and he gave his whole self over to the roiling flame that had always crouched low in his gut.
Another jagged line cracked up the crystal.
—------
MK couldn’t pull the staff free from the ice, no matter how hard, or in how many different ways, he tried.
“Oh, sweet child,” the Lady Bone Demon said, her tone almost like that of a guardian watching a toddler try, futilely, to take its first steps. “Can’t you see? Sun Wukong couldn’t best me. What could you hope to accomplish when he has failed?”
Behind MK, there was a soft thud, but he couldn’t bring himself to turn around. “If you really believed that destiny can’t be changed, you wouldn’t be using every ounce of power you have to keep him contained!”
Her face cracked, lines like shattering porcelain lighting up blue between her false skin, and MK felt nothing but a sick sense of satisfaction at his words finally getting the best of her for once. He could hear footsteps, behind him, heavy and slow, a promise in each footfall, but he still couldn’t turn from her.
“The Sun Wukong I know will never stop fighting you, and neither will I.”
The rhythm of the footsteps behind him ceased, and MK sucked in a breath, only just kept himself from flinching back when a violent wind brushed past his head, and Wukong’s fist closed around the staff.
MK shifted, angled his body towards his mentor, and nearly went weak at the knees when he saw those eyes flicker gold, weakly at first, then stronger as he tightened his grip on the staff.
Wukong met MK’s gaze out of the corner of his eye, and he hitched a smile onto his face, small and weak but real. With a tremor in his voice, Wukong said, “Thanks for not giving up on me, bud.” and his voice was warm .
MK couldn’t have stopped the smile on his face if he tried, and when his hand joined Sun Wukong’s on the staff, it was easier to lift than it had ever been.
A shockwave, gold and bright and warm like a hug, swept through the battlefield, and MK watched the Lady Bone Demon’s ghosts flicker and disappear, freed from her control. Elated, he launched himself at Wukong, tackling his mentor in a hug, and Wukong was finally soft and familiar again.
Predictably, it couldn’t last.
The Lady Bone Demon snarled, the cracks on her face sealing like they’d never been there at all. “I won’t be undone by a troupe of headstrong simians !” Cold wind blew off of her in sweeping waves, her form suddenly glowing, shifting, changing right before their eyes.
The young girl she’d been possessing fell from her, caught by Macaque, and an all-white spirit, the true form of the Lady Bone Demon, loomed above them.
“If the Dragon Girl will not give me the Samadhi Fire willingly, then I will rip it from her!”
—------
There was no beat or break in the rhythm when the Samadhi Fire burst forth from the crystal.
Mei’s eyes flew open, glowing white, and her mouth fell open in a scream, and Red Son was subjected to the full force of the Samadhi Fire’s power.
Awash with red, his own flames, Red Son could not stop himself from falling into it.
His body still hurt, but it was far-away, pushed back by the seething heat of the Samadhi Fire as it took him in, consumed him, considered him and weighed his soul and decided his worthiness. There was safety, in its rage. He knew it like he knew his own mother, and its embrace dragged burning claws through the depths of him.
Red Son knew this ache, but it was not his to cling to anymore. He could not fade into the warmth, no matter how blurry he felt at the edges of himself.
If the Samadhi Fire was being forced from Mei’s body like this, something had gone very wrong with MK and the mystic monkeys.
He pulled himself back to solidity, and it hurt , the Fire suddenly on his skin rather than mixing with the dredges of Red Son’s being, but he shut his eyes tight until he felt his hands, physical and present, digging their knuckles into the crystal.
Then, he twisted his body towards MK’s family down below, and shouted. “Go! I’ll get through to her.”
He would, because he had to. Somehow. He didn’t watch them go, turning back to face Mei, who glowed that same dark red that had haunted Red Son for centuries.
He didn’t want the Samadhi Fire’s embrace to feel like pain, for her. As Red Son opened his fists to press his palms against the glass, he shifted a foot back, braced himself, and let himself go fuzzy at the edges. His hair fizzling with ash, soot at his fingertips, smoke curling off his calves—he let himself drink in the Samadhi Fire, relearn its touch under his hard-earned control, its anger firmly kept only at the harsh lines of his body. He didn’t let it become him, but he let it know him, and knew it in turn.
He’d always known the Samadhi Fire. Even when it was gone, it was with him, the anger of it clinging to the edges of that empty hollow of Red Son’s body, poisoning him deep down until it became all he was, and he’d let it. Anger was anger, and anger meant fire.
It felt different, this time. Determined. Angry, of course, always angry, but there was resolve in the patterns of its waves. It did not follow the wind the way Red Son’s fire did, but reached out, seeking the night sky outside the Bone Mech, swirling and arching and bucking under the command of a being who was not its vessel.
Mei was still screaming.
“Mei,” Red Son started, and stopped again, grimacing. He did his best to meet her eyes, though he felt like she was staring through him. He tried again.
“Dragon Girl.” Better. “Listen to me. You are more than this.” She wasn’t responding. He didn’t know if she could. “You are more than just the vessel for this power, and you know how to control it.”
Red Son was pretty sure her eyes closed, the slightest bit, like a weak attempt at a blink. It might have meant nothing. He had to believe it meant everything.
Red Son still wouldn’t call himself close to Mei, but he knew her, at least a little. Mei was strong, determined, and stubborn.
She’d called Red Son a hero when he’d barely stopped thinking of MK as an enemy. She’d decided to trust him when she woke up in the home of the Demon Bull King, hungry and weak from heat exhaustion. She gave him another chance when he broke that trust.
She stood her ground against everything that had been thrown at her since they’d left the city. She protected MK, and she hadn’t hurt him even when the Fire had first consumed her, even as it lashed out in violent whips, feeding off her anger and hurt.
Mei was more than just an empty receptacle for the Samadhi Fire.
“Don’t you dare give up on me, Dragon Girl!” Red Son called, through gritted teeth. “Listen to the Fire. It’s not hers to control!”
The Samadhi Fire bucked against the iron will of the Lady Bone Demon, clawing and scraping at the shape of her influence. The Samadhi Fire yearned for the air, for the freedom and power of its wild violence. Red Son realized, listening to it, that it sounded a bit like Mei.
There was a heavy clash, the Bone Mech jolting as something slammed against it, but Red Son couldn’t let himself get distracted by anything that could’ve been happening outside, would never forgive himself if he turned to check and doomed them all, when he had a duty to fulfil.
He clenched his eyes shut. His hands were shaking against the rough surface of the crystal, but he couldn’t let his feet slip from where he’d braced them or he’d lose himself, he’d tip over into the flame. Red Son forced his eyes open.
“The Samadhi Fire is yours!” Red Son shouted, and it felt true, it felt almost like absolution from the hollow he’d always lived as in the aftermath of the Sealing. He could hardly see her past the light, past the steam of tears evaporating from his watering eyes. “Bend it to your will!”
He sucked in a shaking breath, didn’t choke when his lungs were flooded with the oppressive rage of the Samadhi Fire. “Don’t use the flame, Mei. Be the—”
Red Son was hardly given a moment to brace himself when the blinding green lines of Mei’s draconic ancestry flooded the cavern, the light-made figure flickering madly above him just as the crystal Mei was trapped by finally shattered, and the Samadhi Fire’s familiar red was green.
It raced towards him, through him, pulled him into its gravity before he could ground himself against it, running up the Bone Mech’s arm and down the Monkey Mech’s, which Red Son hadn’t even realized was there already, and before he could catch his bearings, the fire broke through the window into MK’s control room, and he was stumbling to the floor next his partner’s chair.
—------
MK, when he saw Mei glowing green and eerie next to him, wasn’t entirely certain that he hadn’t suffered a terrible head injury as a result of her method of entry.
“Hey, Monkey Man,” she said, her voice pitched low and teasing, assured and confident. Then, she propped her elbow up against the arm of his chair, a smile wide and bright on her face, looking so very normal, and he felt relief bubble up inside him. “You miss me?”
“Mei.” MK breathed, his voice colored by disbelief, and he felt a beaming smile stretching across his face to meet hers. “Mei!”
She was okay, she was with MK in the Monkey Mech, and that meant she was safe, and if she was safe, then that meant—
Where was—
From MK’s other side, his partner’s familiar irritated voice rang out. “I’m here too, by the way.” MK twisted around just in time to see him push to his feet, shifting his stance to cross his arms against his chest, his movements tentative in the way they had been since Monkey King punched him into a wall.
MK knew he was staring at Red Son with starry eyes, because Red was starting to get that embarrassed twist to his lips that meant MK was being soppy again, but he couldn’t help it, couldn’t even bring himself to push down the overly-sincere close-mouthed smile his own lips curled into.
He seemed shaken, but he was okay. Red was okay, and so was Mei, and so was MK.
MK didn’t say a word. Instead, he settled back in his seat and turned to the broken window, letting a wild grin split his face from ear to ear, feeling it matched on either side of him by his partner and best friend, who leaned in close against his shoulders.
“Let’s end this!”
—
Once Tang freed everyone from the Lady Bone Demon’s influence, which… Well, MK hadn’t known he could do that, but it worked out well, so whatever. Once he did that, the battle moved fast.
Glorious beams of light arced their way towards the battlefield from all directions, some of them from the same place, some solitary, hundreds from the direction of the city, two from the desert where they’d left Red’s parents, every color MK could begin to imagine—and they all converged on the Monkey Mech, feeding the construct with power until, moving on instinct, MK brought its hand up towards the sky and let the light take shape in the form of a giant staff.
He was vaguely aware of Nezha’s presence, couldn’t dwell on the relief that he was okay, only on the boost in power Nezha’s rings gave the mech. It felt almost like he was being fed, and when he drove the staff forward, towards the Lady Bone Demon, he could barely hear his family past his own pulse rushing in his ears.
For a beat, hardly a moment, the Lady Bone Demon’s barrier held back the staff, and she said something, but he couldn’t make out her words—it didn’t reach him.
MK barely got a chance to worry before something heavy and golden and his braced against the staff—Wukong, maybe—and then Mei’s green light flickered to life around them, flashed to the back end of the weapon, and drove it forward.
The barrier shattered, and the staff tore into the chassis of the Bone Mech, and MK was aware he was shouting something, but he was solely focused on the sight of the Lady Bone Demon’s mech falling to pieces in front of him, the Lady Bone Demon herself falling away with it.
She was gone, and MK let himself smile past the ringing in his ears.
Here comes Monkie Kid. Finally.
—
They went home.
—------
No matter what MK tried to claim to his friends, his account of his relationship with Red Son in the early days may have been subject to a bit of revisionist history. Just a little. A harmless amount.
It was, maybe, a lie that MK had started considering Red Son a friend after the first Spider Queen fight. It was a bad lie, too. It made MK look stupid and naive, trusting Red Son so early on, when they were still fighting with intent to cause harm every other week.
He told the lie, because he wasn’t sure what the truth said about him, like when Mei had asked why they kept meeting up when they didn’t even like each other, because the reason was embarrassing and vulnerable, and then his friends would feel bad about it, about the fact MK had felt better venting to someone he already knew hated him, so he lied.
In reality, MK didn’t realize he thought of Red Son as a friend until he escaped the calabash, purely on the strength of his belief that Red would always be at the gas station when MK asked him to be there.
It had been damning evidence, and, at the time, the strength of the trust had scared him.
After the battle, after everyone made it back home, MK stood alone in his room, staring at his bed, and he felt the same way he had back then.
After everything, he trusted Red Son, and once again, MK found himself scared.
—------
Once they returned to the city, Red Son made it four days in his parents’ house before he fled to the warehouse.
He felt a little bad about it.
This time, no matter how anyone tried to look at the situation, Red Son was the problem. He just wasn’t used to his parents treating him like they actually cared about him. He’d only been to a couple dinners with them before everything had gone to shit, and they’d been great, if a bit awkward, but then he hadn’t seen them for a while, barring that day in the desert, and moving back in after everything was… a lot.
So, Red Son went back to the warehouse. He left a note for his parents to find, because he didn’t think he could tell them, to their faces, that he still couldn’t handle living with them.
He kept himself busy by cleaning. After being left abandoned for so long, there was a notable film of dust on every surface, and Red Son kept sneezing the whole first day, every move he made sending a puff up his nose. When he dusted the TV stand, he had a moment of being glad MK wasn’t there, because he just knew MK would be doing nothing but running his finger through the layers of dust, doodling smileys all over the warehouse and being generally unhelpful. Then, Red Son stood very still in front of the TV, and made himself take a deep breath, and carried on dusting, because MK had not reached out to Red Son since they’d all returned to the city.
It made Red Son nervous, if he had to be honest.
He spent a lot of time laying on the couch, his phone open to his messages app, thumbs hovering over his keyboard, never coming to type a single message, something stopping him from breaking the silence himself. He thought, maybe, he didn’t have the right.
He’d hurt MK, and MK was not obligated to forgive him, and no matter what he said in the heat of the moment, when they were both under immense stress, he didn’t have to still trust in Red Son. He hated that, even then, he could hear MK’s disapproving voice letting him know that he was, once more, making a mountain out of a molehill, and that it had been less than a week since they’d restored the city, and, maybe , MK was just busy.
Maybe.
—------
MK was not avoiding Red Son.
He wasn’t! He’d been busy since he got home, outside of that first day he spent conked out in bed, which was, like, self-care, or something, so that also counted as being busy.
Unlike most of his friends, MK had a job , and Pigsy’s noodle shop was very busy in the days after the city was saved. MK had to deliver noodles all over the place, and it took a lot of time. He also had, like, laundry—he was pretty sure Mei’s and Red’s parents had servants or something for that, he’d never asked but it seemed right. They weren’t walking to the laundromat down the block with a handful of quarters just for some clean socks.
Driving up Flower Fruit Mountain with two bowls of noodles, one made special just the way Wukong always ordered it, and the other sounding suspiciously like MK’s own preferred bowl, the excuses felt a little more flimsy.
When he sat down beside his mentor with his steaming bowl of noodles in his lap, and the second pair of wooden chopsticks they’d found in the bag, MK found that his excuses were practically wilting.
They basically swooned when MK, stubbornly, had tried to explain this to Wukong, and the monkey had gotten a pinched look on his face that made it clear he was trying really hard to laugh, and then Wukong said, “You’re totally avoiding him, bud.”
“No, I’m not!” MK protested immediately, reflexively. The smile Wukong had poorly repressed valiantly fought its way to his face, and MK scowled. “He’d be upset! I care about him.”
“Been there, kid.”
Ugh, Macaque. “I don’t wanna hear about that.”
“What? MK, come on—”
“And I don’t need to, besides! Red and I are nowhere near as messed up as you two!”
Wukong set down his chopsticks, rubbed his palms against the couch in that way he did when he was gathering his thoughts, and looked closely at MK, like he was studying him.
MK repeated himself, resolutely. “We’re not.” No one was as bad as those two.
“No.” Wukong agreed, and his voice was neutral, but not in the hiding-something or distancing-himself-again way. MK wasn’t sure he trusted it. “But that’s not a high bar.”
Shit. He was right. MK took a bite of his noodles so he wouldn’t have to say anything.
“Kid, I know I’ve messed up here,” Wukong said, and it was so very not what MK had expected that he nearly choked, then held himself carefully still so his mentor wouldn’t realize he was doing emotional vulnerability and clam up. “I’ve been around a long time, longer than I ever expected, and I never thought I’d be here. A mentor. I know I’m not very good at it. I guess I’m just trying to say… I’m sorry, MK.”
MK was frozen for a moment. Then, he let his shoulders fall loose, and an easy smile came to his face, where he knew Wukong couldn’t see it, staring down into his bowl of noodles.
“It’s okay,” said MK, solemn and serious. “I never expected good relationship advice from you, anyway.”
Wukong spluttered, nearly dropped his own bowl in his haste to whirl around and face MK. “What? No! I meant, I’m sorry for always putting so much pressure on you, and leaving you to clean up after all of my messes!” His fur bristled, and when MK turned to let Wukong see his smile, the look on his face was pure indignance.
“I know.” MK shrugged. “Sometimes, I just play dumb to lighten the mood.”
For a beat, Wukong just stared at him, mouth agape, with that furrow to his brow that meant he was looking at MK and seeing himself, bright and young and untouched by immortality. Then, he barked a laugh, settling back against the couch, and MK had never felt closer to him.
“Me too, bud,” Wukong said, and then his smile slanted towards something more sly, and MK felt the sudden urge to flee, but he tamped it down, because he was being ridiculous. “Try that with Red Son?”
“What?” MK asked flatly. He took another bite of his noodles—the faster they were finished, the faster he could leave.
Wukong frowned, though he didn’t really look upset, and considered MK. “Well, maybe not that. You should talk to him.”
“Your advice continues unrequested.” MK’s mouth was full, so the words came out muffled, but he didn’t really care about rudeness. He was hunched defensively over his bowl. “And unwarranted.”
“You’re talking like him,” Wukong noted dryly. When MK didn’t respond, he sighed. “Unwarranted, huh? So, you’ve spoken to him?”
MK chewed faster. He, in fact, had not spoken to Red Son. He didn’t want to. He was still mad. Or, well, not mad, because he told Red that he wasn’t mad, so it wouldn’t be fair if he just decided to be mad after everything was over. Especially after Red got Mei out of the crystal, and trained her, and, like, clearly felt bad about everything that happened.
And, more importantly, MK didn’t want to be mad at him.
Wukong tugged at the dangling strands of MK’s bandana. “Woah, kid. Bit of an intense look there!” He tilted his head, looked at MK with this sad face, the one MK associated with Wukong remembering all the mistakes he’d made that he could save MK from, and MK could already feel his resolve waver. “Look, you feel hurt, right? I’ve been there. I’ve been on both sides of this. I was worse than him, when it came to secrets on that mountain, but you’re sitting here with me, right? Even though I hurt you?”
Slowly, reluctantly, MK nodded. He took a sip of the warm, hearty broth, even though he hadn’t finished the noodles.
“You don’t have to forgive him, if you don’t want to.”
What?
“You don’t have to talk to him, you don’t have to tell him off, you don’t have to make things better or do anything at all, if none of that is what you want to do.” Wukong looked at him seriously, and MK looked back with wide eyes. “But you don’t look happy, and you did when you were with him. The longer you wait, the worse it’ll hurt. These things fester.”
“How do you know?” MK asked, and then he felt like an idiot, because, well, he’d been privy to rather a lot of Sun Wukong’s history with Macaque.
Wukong snorted. “Let’s call it experience. Talk to your demon, MK. If I know anything about Red Son, I’m sure he’s being melodramatic already.”
—------
Red Son got a text on the fifth day, right around sunset, asking him to meet MK at the warehouse, as soon as possible. He was already there, but he climbed the fire escape and had to force himself not to do anything embarrassing, like cry or hug him, when he saw MK sitting on the ledge, leaning back on his hands.
Without turning to face him, MK said, “Hey.” There was something stilted in it, but that was fine.
“Hey,” Red Son replied, and his greeting was just as stiff, but he told himself it was still fine.
Silence settled between them, and for once it was uncomfortable, heavy, and Red Son didn’t know how to break it. Hesitantly, he moved to sit next to MK, left a space between them as he settled into his spot on the edge of the roof, feet dangling over the glowing city.
It was beautiful in the light of the setting sun. Red Son didn’t think he was fully appreciating it, as he waited for something to break the tension, and did his best not to spiral. By the time the sky was dark, Red Son had pulled his legs up against his chest, feeling like some weak part of his was horribly vulnerable and exposed.
“I lied,” said MK, abruptly, and something in Red Son went cold.
“What?”
“I am mad.” MK didn’t look at him, stared out over the city instead. “I said I wasn't at the temple, because I don’t want to be mad at you. But I don’t know how to do this and be mad at you, so I was avoiding you. I wish you had an excuse.”
Throat dry, Red Son said, “I don’t.”
“I know. It makes it harder to make excuses for you. Can you make one up?”
“I’m not going to lie to you.”
A wry smile crossed MK’s face. He still wouldn’t turn to meet Red Son’s eyes, but he reached between them and grabbed Red Son’s hand in a tight grip. “I’ll stop avoiding you. That wasn’t cool of me.”
—
The next day, Red Son woke up to a text from MK, a photo of a half-eaten bag of peach rings attached.
[Idiot Noodle Boy]
Idiot Noodle Boy: kinda looks like your hair LMAOO
Annoyingly, he felt more settled in his skin than he had in a long while.
Me: hope you die
—------
The gas station had not changed one bit, the next time MK and Red found themselves getting slushies at three in the morning.
Most importantly, Eunice hadn’t changed one bit, and she offered them a lazy wave and a mint from her metal container when she saw them walk in, even though she didn’t lift it further to help them or do her job.
When they walked up to the counter to pay, MK bracing himself for battle, she’d looked up at them with a pink eyebrow raised.
“When’d you get back?” Eunice asked, glancing between them. MK paused, put his slushie and rice by the register so he could start counting the days on his fingers, and Eunice waved a hand to stop him. “Yeah, too many. You haven’t swung by yet, and you’ve been back over a week? You’re paying.”
MK spluttered, and then elbowed Red in the side when he snorted, because Red wasn’t even the one paying.
“Isn’t this what you wanted?” Red Son asked, and MK wanted to grab him and shake him, but mercifully held himself back.
“Look, you’ll get it on the house next time,” said Eunice, rolling her eyes. “For saving the city, or whatever.”
Under his breath, Red Son repeated: “Or whatever.”
“Pay up.”
She held out her hand, wiggled her fingers while she waited to be handed the money. Incredulously, MK looked at her, then down at her hand, then back at her face, which was flat and unamused in the way it usually was, but somehow still foreboding.
MK pulled out his wallet.
—------
Some nights, Red Son found himself sitting on the rooftop of Pigsy’s Noodle Shop, a restaurant he had never entered before the journey and didn’t dare step foot within now.
He knew, if he dropped down on MK's balcony and knocked on the window, his partner would shoot up in bed, probably shout a bit at Red Son’s silhouette, and then rub his eyes and let Red Son in, grumpily pulling him towards the bed and falling right back asleep. Red Son knew, if he seemed upset, MK would throw a blanket over his shoulders and a pillow on his lap, and he would sit next to Red Son until the world seemed real again. He’d done it before.
Every now and then, MK would be having a restless night, too, and he would find Red Son on his roof.
At first, Red Son could tell, MK didn’t know what to do about it. There wasn’t a precedent for it, for Red Son seeking proximity but not companionship. He was needy, always. He’d spent many years trying to learn solitude, but he clung to connection like shelter from a storm.
The first time MK caught him on the roof, he had walked out onto his balcony just after midnight, and Red Son’s legs were hanging down over the ledge, casting a shadow over him. Red Son looked down at him, and everything had felt a little distant, so he had felt little more than a vague sense of intrusion when MK looked up and froze at the sight of him. He wasn’t sure which one of them was intruding, just that someone was. Probably himself. There was a beat of silence, and Red Son couldn’t quite get his throat to work, or maybe he just didn’t want to talk, and MK recognized that, at least. He’d dropped from the balcony to the street below, and disappeared into the city. Red Son imagined he’d gone to the warehouse.
On a better day, they talked about it.
Red Son did not know what to do with love given freely, care given without moderation. His categories were made useless. He was used to a catch, a hesitancy within every gesture of care, a reason to hide or keep himself distant. A shoe poised and primed above his head, waiting to drop on him. He did not enjoy it, but he was trained in solitude.
As the dust settled in the city, he had no reason to hide from anyone, but he needed to be separate. He needed to be separate, but he could not be alone, on nights when solitude and paranoia made him lose hours at a time, so he went to MK’s roof, because there was safety in proximity.
There was safety in the knowledge that companionship was available, even when Red Son knew he did not want it. If MK wasn’t home, Red Son knew he could let himself in and curl up under a blanket, and, once MK found him, he would not be scolded or punished. It was solitude, but it was not.
Red Son was sure the explanation was incoherent, but MK had nodded, and they figured it out.
Most of the time, MK didn’t find Red Son on his roof. Usually, if he did, it was a night he was looking for some space too, and he’d shoot Red Son a smile before vaulting off into the city. If Red Son was still there when MK got back, a red slushie would be placed on the roof beside him, and MK would sit down on the balcony until the sun rose. Solitude, but not.
More than once, Red Son came back into his skin early enough to drop down and sit with his shoulder pressed against MK’s, and those were his favorite nights.
They figured it out.
—------
[Idiot Noodle Brain]
Me: i don’t actually hope you die.
Me: would rather you didn’t, in fact
Idiot Noodle Brain: lmao
Idiot Noodle Brain: sappy loser alert
Me: Taking it back, my apologies. Wrong number.
Idiot Noodle Brain: NO WIAT COME BACK
—------
MK never told Red Son what he did, on the nights where the walls of his bedroom felt too small, like they’d cave in on him and keep him even after he choked out his last breaths, where the thought of being seen made him ache with something ugly, something he didn’t like showing the people he cared about, but he was pretty sure Red Son knew.
Red Son had already seen him ugly, before Red had become someone he cared about, and the lines were blurred, there.
Red liked to see MK when he felt gross and awful and like there was something hideous about him that went deeper than his face, which MK was actually rather fond of these days. Or, well, liked wasn’t really the word there. MK didn’t think there was a word that fit. It was more that Red Son didn’t like it when MK isolated himself. Usually, MK agreed, and it was the easiest thing in the world to text his partner and ask to meet, and know Red would pull through for him, because that was how they’d always worked, even when they hated each other.
Sometimes, not often, it was even easier to put his phone in his pocket without sending any messages at all, and walk off into the dark of the city, slipping down familiar alleyways until he found himself in the employee parking lot of their gas station.
He liked to sit there, on the stoop by the back door. The buzzing of the old lights on the storefront were white noise—they made it easy to lose his head. Think about nothing for a while.
He’d always be brought back to the world by the creaking of the back door, and when he’d turn, Eunice would be there, an eyebrow arched, and she’d press a red slushie into his hands. MK would open his mouth to thank her, and a sly smile would cross her face, and she’d hand him a second slushie.
It wasn’t often that MK and Red’s bad nights lined up, but it was fairly often that Red spent the night on the warehouse couch rather than in his parents’ lair, so MK got in the habit of sneaking in and leaving a slushie on the coffee table, and leaving before Red could catch him.
So, MK was pretty sure Red knew when he had a bad night, and where he went during them.
MK didn’t want to talk about it, so they didn’t, and Red checked on him in small ways; jokes over text, stupid selfies he didn’t like taking, asking after MK’s family, inviting MK to the warehouse in the middle of the day, which neither of them were used to, even with everything out in the open.
Mostly, it all worked out.
—------
[RED !!!!!]
RED !!!!!: most people don’t like stalkers, noodle brain
Me: whos a stalker ?? ive never stalked anyone ever
RED !!!!!: Okay.
Me: WHY PROPER GRAMMAR?? I HAVENT
RED !!!!!: I agreed with you.
Me: do i have lore i don’t know about ?????
Me: you’re gna give me a complex
RED !!!!!: Must not.
Me: FUCK YOU
Me: monkey king wouldn’t treat me like this……
—
[RED !!!!!]
Me: mac was at ffm
RED !!!!!: okay? Likely place for him to be…
Me: so was MONKEY KING
RED !!!!!: LMAOOOO
—------
The Demon Bull King’s hands were covered in a mixture of flour and egg and breadcrumbs, and Red Son was trying really hard not to make a thing of it. His mother was not doing the same.
“Darling,” drawled Princess Iron Fan, perched on a stool a safe distance away, her head propped up on her hand while she watched her son teach her husband the fry chicken. “Didn’t Red Son tell you about the wet and dry thing?”
“Wet hand, dry hand,” Red Son corrected, and then he rather wished he had a muzzle, so he could keep his mouth shut. He didn’t, though, so his mouth kept moving without the rest of him necessarily giving it permission. “One hand’s on the dry ingredients, the other’s on the egg. It’s… our only wet ingredient.”
“It didn’t work,” said Demon Bull King. Red Son looked down at his own hands, reassured himself that one had only a thin layer of flour on it, while the other was tacky with raw egg. The Demon Bull King continued. “Must be a myth.”
Red Son rolled his eyes. He reached for another raw chicken wing, and said, under his breath, “Oh, I’m sure.”
It came out… louder than under his breath. More like a stage whisper, really. Slowly, his father turned to look at him, eyes narrowed.
“What?” The Demon Bull King glared at him. He was wearing a baby blue apron Red Son had given his mother decades ago as a gag gift, and it made it hard to take him seriously. Red Son considered it progress that he was struggling not to laugh.
He snuck a glance at his mother. Princess Iron Fan looked back at him, a hand over her mouth to hide her grin, and raised her eyebrows until he turned back to his father. “It can’t be a myth if it’s working for me.”
“A spell, then.”
That was almost a compliment, maybe? If he thought Red Son was capable of casting spells? But also an insult, because this was really just a pretty basic technique, and Red Son did not need magic for it.
“You’re just doing it wrong.” Red Son dropped his chicken leg in the flour and used his dry hand to cover it. Then, his words caught up to him, and his eyes flashed back to meet his father’s stare.
The Demon Bull King’s nostrils flared as he huffed a hot breath, eyes narrowed, his sharp gaze falling first on Red Son’s face and then his hands, which were moving on autopilot, familiar with prepping chicken to be fried.
“A challenge, hm?” He said, and Red Son felt like his heart was in his throat, felt frozen looking up at his father, whose serious expression suddenly cracked into a smile, or a smirk, maybe, but reassuring nonetheless. He hadn’t realized he’d started feeling cold until he suddenly felt warmth return to him when he next breathed. The Demon Bull King leaned over, picked up another chicken wing, and stared at the wet and dry ingredients like he was heading into battle. “Fine, then. I’ll master this wet hand, dry hand technique.”
Behind them, by the counter, his mother laughed, and weakly, hysterically, Red Son joined her.
Teasing. His father was teasing him.
Red Son set aside his battered drumstick, and reached for another one, a private smile on his face as he got to work.
At the end, when they came out of the oil, it was impossible to tell who made which drumstick or wing. Dinner was good, all the same.
—------
[Idiot Noodle Brain]
Idiot Noodle Brain: you okay?
Me: getting there.
—------
“How did you know how to convince Macaque to help us?”
MK lifted his head from the arm of the warehouse couch, squinted over at Red Son, who sat on the floor with his back to the cushions, head tilted back into MK’s hip to look at him. “What?”
“When we were planning. In the room with the statues. You convinced him to distract Sun Wukong.”
“Oh,” MK said, and then his lips twisted into a disgruntled frown, and he let out a long groan. “You remember that really bad week I had, a while back?”
Red didn’t reply, narrowed his eyes at MK. He’d had quite a few really bad weeks, a while back. They were hard to narrow down.
“When I was venting to the monkeys.”
“Mm,” Red Son said, eloquently. “Yeah. That was a bad week.”
“Yeah. Did I ever tell you the worst part?”
Red shifted a bit, sat up straighter to look more carefully at MK. “I’d hope so?”
“The shadowplay was an autobiographical retelling of Macaque’s relationship with Monkey King.”
“What?”
“It went a little something like this.” With a shit-eating grin, MK cleared his throat, raised his hands to the ceiling in front of him and waved them in nonsensical, showy patterns. “The hero and the warrior were like the sun and the moon, their light—”
Red Son tackled MK off the couch. Awful.
Laughing, pinned beneath Red Son on the floor, MK said, “So I told him to be a warrior and it worked! They’re so—”
Red Son put his hand over MK’s mouth, and didn’t pull it away even after he got licked.
—------
The moment MK asked him, quiet and unassuming, leaning into Red Son’s side and legs dangling over the edge of the warehouse roof, if he would be free to go to the Pigsy’s noodle shop for a little get-together they were throwing, a countdown clock started in his head.
He didn’t know what it was counting down towards. He just knew it started the moment he couldn’t bring himself to turn down the invitation. Maybe the end of his peace, the end of the happy routine he’d fallen into since returning to the city.
Red Son went to the party. He arrived ten minutes early, stood in a nearby alleyway for fifteen, trying to convince himself he wasn’t nervous in the least, and pushed against the desire to run to the warehouse and the too-soft couch that hurt his back whenever he laid on it the wrong way.
He’d promised MK he’d be there. He wouldn’t stand him up.
Like a man condemned, Red Son marched himself to the front door of Pigsy’s noodle shop, lifted his hand woodenly, and knocked twice. He didn’t notice how much noise was coming from inside until it all stopped.
MK was the one who got the door. Behind him, over his shoulder, he could see MK’s family and a few others peering curiously back at him.
There was a brief moment, right when he met MK’s eyes, that the urge to flee flowered up in his chest, choking the greeting he’d meant to say right out of his throat.
Then, MK's face split with a wide, blinding smile, and his partner barreled towards him, grabbing him by the hands and spinning him in a circle, feet lifted off the ground as he most certainly did not shriek.
“Red!” MK exclaimed, setting his hands down on Red Son's shoulders as he finally let him down. “You came!”
The look on his face was far, far too soppy for Red Son to take in front of their audience, and he shoved MK away before his own face did something stupid and embarrassing to match it. “Off, Noodle Brain!”
The shove had, admittedly, been too gentle to truly move his partner had MK really dug in his heels, and he cleared his throat, turned away so MK was the only one who could see the slight red of his cheeks. Quieter, so only MK could hear it, he said, “Of course I came.”
It was how they worked.
—------
The mattress on the roof of the warehouse was old and worn, like the rest of the furniture Red Son had dragged there.
The ugly orange couch had been on the side of the road, and the coffee table in front of it was repurposed from a taller table Red Son had cut part of the legs from. He’d built half the tech in the place, and the TV was as likely to show static as it was an actual show. The blender didn’t work, and he hadn’t replaced it no matter how much MK begged him, so there was now a second blender, purchased by MK, right beside it, because MK felt bad throwing out Red Son’s property and Red Son didn’t know how to admit he only wouldn’t replace it because MK’s reaction to it was funny. The microwave worked a little too well, so they had to remember to set the timer a little shorter than they normally would when they used it. The fridge and the stove were both fairly new, because Red Son used them to cook.
The mattress was still MK’s favorite.
He sat cross-legged, Red’s head in his lap, hair loose, and pointed up at the stars. He didn’t know any constellations, so every time he saw three in a row, he called it Orion’s Belt and quickly looked down just to catch the look of derision that crossed his partner’s face.
“Orion’s not in the sky tonight,” Red Son said. He was squinting at something on his phone, blinking blearily at the screen, and MK lightly brushed his fingers through his hair, picked up a portion of it and split it into three to braid. Red drew his narrowed gaze up to look at MK. “You’re gonna leave me with one curled corner.”
“Want me to stop?” He already knew the answer. His fingers didn’t stop moving, weaving up and over, into the middle, his movements practiced.
“Didn’t say that.”
MK snorted. He looked back up at the stars. Really, there weren’t many, not above a city like theirs. He’d probably pointed at the same row of stars four times already, and he wouldn’t be surprised to realize a couple had been planes or helicopters, as Red had already claimed.
They were both a bit tired. It was early for them, only two in the morning, but they’d finished their slushies hours ago, and the rice carton they’d shared was long-empty. The weather was nice, cool enough that their jackets made them feel comfortably cozy, but not so bad that they’d need to move inside.
MK looked down again. Red’s head tilted to the side, his cheek cushioned by MK’s leg, and his fingers were loose around his phone. MK’s first instinct was to shake him awake, because they only really had so much time together in the warehouse before they each had to play their parts in the day, and he clamped down on it, struck by a sudden realization.
The van was different. All the rules had been different, on the road to defeat the Lady Bone Demon. The lines had all been blurred, but the last time they’d been home, they had been clear and forbidding.
MK looked down at his partner, finished off the braid and separated out the same amount of hair on the other side of his head to start anew, and realized they still had no reason to hide.
With some amusement, MK asked. “Are you falling asleep?” Red did his best to scowl, his face still pressed against MK’s leg.
“No,” said Red Son, stubbornly, just as MK knew he would.
“Because you can,” continued MK, like Red hadn’t said a word, and he was still smiling down at his partner, so he saw the exact moment Red Son came to the same realization MK had, his eyes going wide for just a moment before his whole face went slack and relaxed.
He clicked his phone off and set it down on the mattress without looking, pulled up his knees and leaned his head further back to look at MK more easily. MK did his best not to smile too wide, but he was pretty sure he failed when Red Son rolled his eyes.
“Well, then.” Red Son spoke the words slowly, like he was tasting them on his tongue before they left his mouth, and MK wasn’t sure Red was even aware of how he was smiling, soft and happy up at MK and the stars. “I guess I am falling asleep.”
MK laughed, because it felt like they were both being so dramatic, but there was a lump in his throat, and he knew Red would tease him if he tried to speak and his voice wavered.
Red Son closed his eyes, leaning his head against MK’s leg once more, shifting to get comfortable against the mattress. MK looked down at him, and then felt a little creepy, so he picked up his half-finished braid and kept working, the weaving motion familiar and comforting.
He lost himself in it, a bit. The cool breeze, the weight of Red Son’s head in his lap, Red’s soft hair between his fingers as he braided. Red Son’s voice, hazy and muffled against his leg, caught him off guard.
“Noodles?”
“Yeah?”
“Good night.”
Helplessly, MK smiled.
“Good night.”
Notes:
hey!! hope you enjoyed slushieverse! if you did, please leave a comment/kudos - they mean the absolute world to me and i giggle and kick my feet whenever i see them in my emails.
sappy speech time, sorry:
so, i've never finished a longfic before? i started this fic out of spite, and i never really planned on going past s1/s2 special - some of the early drafts of slushieverse are VERY different to where i ended up taking the story. very loaded with headcanons and invented demon lore, before i decided to stick as close to canon as possible, and see what that looked like. and i'm just soso happy to have an ending, and its still exactly what i would have wanted it to be when i started this 2.5 years ago. it seems so long ago, and i cannot believe how many early chapters of this fic were written before i was even in college, considering i started it at the end of my senior year of high school. my writing has changed, pretty significantly, for one thing. it's like a time capsule, both of my writing style and myself in my end notes. it's so incredibly dear to me.more than that, every single comment and (public, lol) bookmark - thank you all so so much for sticking with me! i love reading them so much, and just the sight of the email brightens up my day! i really love you all!
(feel free to catch me on twitter/tumblr @patroiocus - more active on twt)
on that note, as always, and for the last time here: have a great day/night! take care of yourselves!
Pages Navigation
Alankultx on Chapter 1 Sat 30 Apr 2022 02:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
crud on Chapter 1 Sat 30 Apr 2022 03:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
Urgirlfriend (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 30 Apr 2022 04:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
crud on Chapter 1 Sat 30 Apr 2022 04:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
Fallingtoast on Chapter 1 Sat 30 Apr 2022 07:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
crud on Chapter 1 Sat 30 Apr 2022 05:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
YourGF (Guest) on Chapter 1 Tue 03 May 2022 10:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
crud on Chapter 1 Wed 04 May 2022 12:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
YourHotGF (Guest) on Chapter 1 Tue 03 May 2022 10:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
crud on Chapter 1 Wed 04 May 2022 12:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
thatsleepdeprivedauthor on Chapter 1 Wed 04 May 2022 12:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
crud on Chapter 1 Wed 04 May 2022 12:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
thatsleepdeprivedauthor on Chapter 1 Wed 04 May 2022 12:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
Astro_nomaly on Chapter 1 Mon 16 May 2022 01:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
crud on Chapter 1 Mon 16 May 2022 01:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
Yellowbirdbluetoo on Chapter 1 Mon 16 May 2022 07:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
crud on Chapter 1 Mon 16 May 2022 05:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
Yellowbirdbluetoo on Chapter 1 Tue 17 May 2022 12:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
Starspices on Chapter 1 Thu 23 Jun 2022 03:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
crud on Chapter 1 Thu 23 Jun 2022 05:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
Angelica (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 11 Jul 2022 03:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
crud on Chapter 1 Thu 14 Jul 2022 09:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
Lunar_ifie (IfieAboutEverything) on Chapter 1 Thu 04 Aug 2022 01:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
crud on Chapter 1 Tue 20 Sep 2022 07:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
cuddlebug (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 06 Aug 2022 07:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
crud on Chapter 1 Tue 20 Sep 2022 07:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
Luckyspxce on Chapter 1 Mon 03 Oct 2022 02:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
crud on Chapter 1 Tue 04 Oct 2022 02:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
Rhapsoddity on Chapter 1 Thu 19 Jan 2023 11:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
crud on Chapter 1 Sun 22 Jan 2023 08:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
insamniac on Chapter 1 Tue 07 Feb 2023 08:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
crud on Chapter 1 Wed 08 Feb 2023 01:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
Sketchy_made_a_fic on Chapter 1 Sun 12 Feb 2023 07:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
crud on Chapter 1 Thu 23 Feb 2023 06:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
VeryCoolKid69420 on Chapter 1 Thu 06 Apr 2023 01:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
MrDemonUwU on Chapter 1 Sun 07 May 2023 05:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
blonde!!!!!!! (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 25 Sep 2023 03:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
ProfessionalGoober on Chapter 1 Mon 13 Jan 2025 07:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation